ã€ŠThe Priestess of Rodonaã€‹


 1 Chapter 1

    World where the gods ruled the human lives. But some gods were forgotten completely,they just vanished completely from the world. As if they didn''t receive prayers or the thoughts of humans. They just weren''t gods anymore then,they were nothing after it. So there were wars between the gods,to rule the world and getting more believers.

    Most nations even if there was king or queen were ruled by the church. As they had far more influence and power than the mere nations or kingdoms.

    Of course there were rebels who didn''t believe to any good or goddess,but they were called heretic nations or barbarian nations.

    Then there were those who believed evil gods that were labeled as demons or something else and if the church found out that you were one of them. You were hunted down and killed immediately.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    But then there were just peaceful and neutral gods that didn''t affect much to the world.

    But this story isn''t about them it is about a girl. A girl,a barbarian some may day who received a holy sign of Rodona, the goddess of lost souls, bad omen, darkness, insight, wisdom, and death.

    Many kept believing that she was an evil goddess or that she brought bad luck and that she was a copycat goddess. As there were a goddess of wisdom already, God of death.

    So she didn''t have any believers anymore, only one loyal priest was left.

    But when she saw one human child that was surrounded by ravens, as her whole family was murdered by bandits, with her last strengths she guided her priest to there and gave him a divine command.

    "My child, the only one who is left. Please guide this child, taught her the ways and raise her as your own daughter. Then when she''s old enough I will let her have mine divine blessing and make her priestess of mine. As I sense power in her, power to change our faith. So please I used my last powers now and have to go in deep slumber now. To recover my strength to give her the blessing."

    "Oh, my goddess you know how I have longed a daughter after the church of war killed my wife and child and I couldn''t protect them at all. Maybe I can repair my past mistakes and raise this child and protect her as I was unable to protect my own family. But I don''t blame you, my goddess, as they knew the risks when I said I''m your priest."

    The priest said and kneeled down and got up and started to walk towards the carriage where the child should be.

    When he came to the carriage he saw the cruel faith of the barbarian settlers. They were mercilessly slaughtered and no one was left behind.

    Before he continued the search he started to do his ritual and guide the souls to the afterlife.

    "Please, I know that they didn''t have a god or goddess, no faith but Rodona accept these souls and guide them to the peaceful afterlife they deserve. Guide them to a peaceful life, as they didn''t deserve a cruel ending like this." The priest continued the ceremony without caring that there were two eyes that were looking at him curiously.

    When the priest was done he turned towards the child and said.

    "Don''t fear me. I''m the priest of Rodona and with her divine command I found out this place. With her divine command, I shall teach you the ways of our goddess that you can serve her well in the future and treat you like my own daughter."

    The child that was only five or six didn''t understand anything that the priest said, but she felt some warmth coming from the priest. Something so comforting and that she could trust him. So she walked towards him and grabbed his hand. She started to guide the priest to the carriage and presented him the possession that the bandits left behind.

    The priest that smiling, as the child was so cute and kind towards an old man like him. A stranger who just came to her life. He started to pat her head and the child slowly fall asleep, as the situation probably has been very stressful for her and suddenly there was new life awaiting her. The priest started to search the carriage and the area around it and with the stuff that was left behind, he made a basket. Big enough to carry the girl at his back.

    As he didn''t want the child wake up in here anymore, to see the situation and bodies. But first, while the child was sleeping in the destroyed carriage, he started to dig graves to the bodies and laid them to the eternal rest.

    After he was done he grabbed the basket and carefully put the child in there and grabbed every useful item that was left behind and started to continue his journey.

    Who knows when he will stop his nomad life. And the girl also seemed to be used to it, as there were church people after them, so it was dangerous to stay one place.

    But all of this is in the future now as for now, he focused on walking to a secure place, where they could spend the night.

 2 Chapter 2

    The priest finally stopped his travel and started to prepare the campfire for the coming night.

    The small child was still sleeping in the basket peacefully. Without any worry on her face.

    The priest admitted that he was surprised first, as why did that child was still alive, as the rest of her family was killed. Second how peaceful she was around the dead bodies like she didn''t understand that they weren''t going to move anymore, or maybe she did. The third was how she trusted him so much, as he could also be like the bandits, or even worse.

    As that child was quite good looking, even when she had some scars and one of them was covering half of her face. But there were some nobles that had questionable hobbies. That wouldn''t mind it at all.

    Or then the evil god''s acolytes, that sometimes needed human sacrifices for their ceremonies. But all of this speculation didn''t help the priest at all now.

    The priest watched the child face, where there was the scar covering her left eye to her cheek. It wasn''t a massive scar, but you could see it easily. So the priest started to wonder what was her life like previously. As her parents or those who were with her in the carriage were obviously nomads.

    So how much did this child already know? Does she have any skills?

    But when the priest thought that he quickly understood one major problem between him and the child.

    They couldn''t understand each other at all. As he didn''t obviously speak the language that the girls spoke and the girl didn''t speak his language.

    So now he will teach the girl if there wasn''t a mutual understanding between them at all?

    "My child doesn''t worry about it at all. Even in my slumber, I received your worries and now I bestow my first divine gift to the child. But this means I have to slumber now more." Said a very faint voice and then there was suddenly small light on the child''s forehead.

    "My goddess you should just slumber peacefully as if you continue like this. You will use all of your divine power soon and then you don''t have any of it left. So how could you defend you if some other god or goddess attacks you? Or if you use it all and disappear from here?" The old priest immediately complained and asked from his goddess.

    As he also knew that her goddess didn''t have much life force left, not much time left.

    And there were some gods or goddesses that attacked other gods and goddesses. As if they could kill them or injure them, they would get their divine power to themselves and if they would be lucky, they would get one role out from the god or goddess.

    Like from Rodona, they could get the wisdom perk out or the death.

    So the priest was, of course, thankful to his goddess for making his job easier, but at the same time, he was worried about the goddess.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    As he was her only priest now, so his faith to Rodona was so strong, that only death can cut his faith out. Maybe not even that, as even when his whole family was killed because he believed and was the priest of Rodona. He didn''t complain or blame her at all.

    Of course, he was sad, but his family knew the danger and still, they accepted them.

    So he worried more about Rodona now than his own life, but when the small child came to the picture also. He started to worry about her also.

    As he was going to raise her as his daughter now. Teach everything about Rodona to her.

    Make her the best priestess ever. Rodona commanded him to do it and said that the child could change their faiths.

    So the priest wanted to believe in that. Believe in the child and make sure that there would at least be one priestess left. As he also didn''t have much of time left, but now he had someone that could learn all that he knew, someone who he could pass his legacy now.

    The child just slept in the basket. Without any worry on her face and with so peacefully.

    Without knowing that her life was going to change so dramatically soon. That everything she knew was just tip on the iceberg still. That her fate and mission was so huge and that some demanded so much from her already. And that some depended on her so much now. But all of this was still in the future, as for now, she didn''t have to know all of that and that there were people after the old priest and her life now. As for now she could still be a child and live this night peacefully still, without any worries in her world.

 3 Chapter 3

    The next day the priest was awake early and making breakfast when he heard the child talk for the first time.

    "This smells good, what is for breakfast." The child said who just woke up and was climbing up from the basket.

    When she got out of the basket she went and sat next to the old priest.

    The child took the most adorable and pitiful expression on her face to beg the food from the old man.

    "You know that the puppy face isn''t helping, as I made a proportion of food for you. So with me, you don''t have to beg it child and if you are wondering why we can talk now. You received a blessing from my goddess Rodona. She blessed you with her last powers." The priest said while giving a portion of the breakfast he made to the child.

    The girl started to eat the food very slowly, savoring every taste before she asked the priest.

    "Who are you mister and how did you find me?"

    "My goddess Rodona gave me a divine command to follow the trail to your carriage and find you out from there. For my name it is Griswold and I''m your teacher now. So when we travel. I''m going to teach you at the same time. You just have to sit in the basket and listen carefully." The priest said and ate his own proportion of food.

    "Then I call you just a teacher mister. And thank you for the food." The child said.

    "Your first lesson starts now. Open the status window." The priest said and Then there was an invisible status window in front of him. The girl looked the priest like he would be mad and crazy but when she suddenly saw a window in front of her also. She was shocked and looked it amusingly and with a gaze full of interest.

    "So for your first lesson, I''m going to teach you about the status window. Everyone has one and every human has a different one and different statues. As you see my class is a priest and then there is my other information like name, job, age, alignment, and level. I think I don''t have to explain more about them. As you see I''m level 50 and with every level up you get strength, agility, luck, wisdom, etc. But you don''t actually know how much you have them, as you cannot see them at all. They are randomly generated and assigned to you. Don''t ask why you cannot see them, as no one knows. But all others you see and then sometimes when you level up, you can get skills, titles, passive stuff, etc. Also when you work like let''s say if I swing sword every day. My skills in swords will go up. So more you work with stuff the better you get with it. So all the hard work will also be rewarded. Sometimes if you are lucky, you get points that will help you to level up one skill instantly. But that is very rare. But before I bore you out, let''s see your status window. Just think about the status window in your mind, as you don''t have to say it out loud and then you have to share it to me. You have to think about it and then think about me and give me access to it."

    The girl who was in half asleep already, but when she got flicked on to her head by the priest she woke up instantly.

    She then started to think about the status window in her head and there it was. It was open in her mind then she started to think about sharing it to the priest.

    When she was done that they both saw the status window.

    Name:???

    Age:???

    Level:???

    Job:???

    Class:???

    Skills: archery, knife, skinning, hunting,???.

    Titles:???

    "Why is there so much question marks in my status window?" The girl asked the priest, as she didn''t see any in the old man''s status window.

    The priest who also didn''t know the reasons behind it just answered to her.

    "You haven''t unlocked them yet, maybe when you gradually level up, you will unlock them. But for now the morning is almost passed and we have a long way still to travel. So do you want a walk or do you want me to carry you?"

    "I can walk. I want to walk and feel the earth in between my legs and I don''t want to burden your back at all for now." The child said and started to wait for the old man, who was packing up the stuff and cleaning the fireplace.

    When he was ready they started to travel again and the old priest slowly taught the child about the basics at the same time.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Their relationship, who knew what it was for now, but it seemed that they were getting closer and closer gradually between these small interactions and pauses.

 4 Chapter 4

    "Teacher, why don''t I have a name?" The little girl asked from the priest, while they were traveling and searching for a new safe place, where to camp for the coming night.

    "Good question my child. Didn''t your parents or caretakers call you with any name?" The priest asked the girl.

    "No they called me you brat, you there, you fucking brat, etc. Nothing else at all. And they just found me one day from a burning village or something. They haven''t said much to me about my past, just that they saved my life and I should be grateful for that and serve them well. They taught me how to hunt, as they didn''t feed me at all. I had to hunt my own food. They taught me how to skin, as they didn''t give me any clothes at all. I made my own clothes. They just gave me shelter and place where to belong. Nothing else at all. They treated me like they want and didn''t listen to me when I cried or didn''t give me comfort at all. I just was one burden to them. Or so I heard when they fought in the night time when they believed I was asleep and not listening to them at all. The man even planned to sell me to the next person they see. So I had my plans to escape also from them. But when we stopped to rest and I went hunting and got back. They were dead and most of the stuff was gone. So I salvaged everything I could and then planned to continue my journey. The rest of the story you know." The girl said and seemed very depressed and sad when she talked about her past. So the priest said to her.

    "My child with me you don''t have to worry about food and shelter. As what is mine is also yours now. I will teach you everything I know about and treat you like my own daughter now. So you can forget those painful memories now. You don''t have to think about the, anymore when you are with me. As now you can make new ones, far more happy memories now." The priest tried to comfort the child as the best way he could think of and then continued.

    "For your name. Let me think about it. The ravens guided me towards you and they are the divine bird of Rodona, as her mark is raven. So I will call you Raven now. Your name shall be Raven then, as it suits your outlook also."

    The girl who had unusual dark hair, black as night, but skin far paler than the moon. Her eyes were also unusual color. Dark violet was the color of her eyes. So many would call her a demon child, or that she would bring bad luck to everyone who would saw her. Or give birth to her. So it has been very weird that the child was still alive. As most would have killed her when they would have seen her after birth. So her luck was either great, or her parents really loved her. But this was the first time to her, that someone was so kind and caring towards her. So she started to cry, tears were rolling out from her eyes constantly.

    The priest who saw the situation immediately panicked and asked her.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Don''t you like the name? Don''t worry we can change it. Or have you hurt anywhere? Do you feel alright? Is everything fine? And sorry if you didn''t like the name."

    Before the priest could continue, there were two hands around his waist. The girl hugged the priest and said to him.

    "I really love it so much. I love the name so much. Thank you for its teacher."

    The priest who didn''t know what to do now just patted the girls head and let her cry her eyes out.

    Finally, when the girl was cried enough, she started to fall asleep. So the priest carefully picked the girl up and lowered her to the basket. To let the girl sleep still, as they still had a long journey ahead of them and he didn''t want to wake the girl. As she had so loving smile on her face now and she was mumbling still thank you. So he just let the girl sleep, as he wanted the girl to still stay as a child and not let any more worries and problems to her life now. As his life was full of problems but he didn''t want to let the girl know about them, yet. He wanted to wait for the right time to tell her about everything and the time wasn''t now.

    So he just walked and continued his journey to find the next place where they could spend the night and continue his teaching later on around the campfire.

 5 Chapter 5

    "Tonight I will teach you about our goddess." The priest said while sitting around the campfire and adding more firewood to it.

    "About our goddess? The one who saved me and send you to me? The one who blessed me with the ability to understand you?" Raven asked from the priest and got visibly excited about the subject.

    As that goddess send the teacher to her. Because that goddess she got a name. So she wanted to learn more about the goddess, as she had done so much to her already.

    "Yes child that one. I have served my whole life her and I don''t regret it at all. Not even a single day. But let''s not talk about that now. Let''s talk about the goddess. Rodona is the goddess of lost souls, bad omen, darkness, insight, wisdom, and death. She might sound evil goddess, but that she isn''t at all. She takes care of the soul''s and guides them to the afterlife. She makes sure that everyone is judged fairly and has a chance to redeem themselves. Many think that she is an evil goddess, but that just lies that the other churches started to spread about her. As she is an old goddess and once she was a very strong one with many believers, but then the other gods and goddesses got jealous of her and wanted to overthrow her and steal her power to themselves. So they sent a divine command to their churches to hunt down every believer of Rodona, to weaken her power. Now it has been about 5 years when that started and I''m the only priest left now. And our goddess powers she doesn''t have any now and she''s slumbering now. Gathering her powers again. But in these five years, our reputation has been lowered and as I said many think that she''s an evil goddess. And some other gods and goddesses have taken her place now. But I still haven''t lost my faith and do the ceremonies to her." Before the priest could continue, Raven asked from him.

    "Teacher is that why we are constantly moving and changing our locations? Because there are people after us and those people want to harm us?" Raven looked towards the priest eyes that were calm as a serene lake.

    "Yes my child and you are quite a clever one." But before the priest could continue there was suddenly noises around them and then before Raven and the old priest could react there was a crossbow bolt on the old priest stomach.

    The Raven who was in shock ran near to the priest and started to cry.

    "Don''t cry, my child. I''m going to meet Rodona now. You go with those men and treasure this with most in the world it doesn''t make you forget." The old man who was wiping out the tears from the girls face suddenly started to form a small dark ball of something and made Raven swallow it.

    "That contains all of my memories and what I know about Rodona and most of my skills, but for now I''m sorry that I have to do this and wipe out all of your memories about me and Rodona." The priest said and started to wipe out the memories about him and Rodona from the Raven''s mind.

    Raven falls asleep while forgetting everything that she had experienced with the old priest.

    "You will remember this all when you are high level enough. So, my child, I hope that you work hard."

    The man who was hunting down the priest came to the campfire and one of them said.

    "Look at that monster he had a little girl here. You there go an make sure is the girl alright."

    One of them went towards Raven and then looked at the girl and answered.

    "Her face has one scar and what I can see, there are also scars at her back."

    "That monster was using that little innocent girl at her sadistic and unholy ceremonies. Good that we stopped him now and saved that girl, as who knows what that man could have done next to the girl. But captain what are we going to do with the girl now?" Answered another member of the team.

    The captain of the team answered to them.

    "We cannot leave the girl here. She has suffered enough already, so we are going to take her as our disciple and teach her our god''s way. To give her a better life without any fear now that she needs to be tortured or any other cruelties."

    The team who listened to their captain''s speech were impressed and praised him, as he was so kind and caring towards one unknown girl.

    The team took Raven and gently carried her to their carriage and put her to there to sleep, while the captain stayed with the old priest''s body and burned it down with his every belonging and said.

    "Now you and your evil goddess are no more. You have killed and tortured enough humans and your cruelty couldn''t even know the limits, as you had one little girl here and I don''t want to even know how you treated her. But the scars tell enough to us already. So burn you a heretic and I hope that we don''t see you anymore."

    The captain started to walk towards the carriage where the child was sleeping and asked from his team.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Now when we are done here. Let''s continue our journey back to our holy place."

    The rest of the team nodded and started to prepare themselves and the carriage to the journey back to their headquarters.

 6 Chapter 6

    "Ugh! My head! Why is everything spinning around me? Where I am? Who I am? The little girl asked out loud and one of the church''s men went to their captain, to report the situation.

    The captain who was walking ahead of the carriage immediately went to the carriage, to check the child.

    "Hello, my name is Levin." The captain introduced himself, to grab the child''s attention.

    The little girl looked at Levin and was really puzzled by the situation.

    "Do you remember anything at all? Who you are? Where are you from? What has happened to you?" Levin asked the little girl. Hoping that he would get more information out and maybe what the evil priest had done.

    The girl looked even more puzzled but answered to Levin.

    "I. I don''t remember much. Just flames carriage. Death all around me. The knife and whip." The girl started to panic, while she was talking about those memories.

    Levis saw that and immediately went and hugged the girl and started to pat her head, to calm her down.

    "Hush hush child. Everything is alright now. You are safe now. You don''t have to experience that anymore at all. And you don''t have to see any of those people now." The girl slowly started to fall asleep again, while Levin was hugging her and calming her down. When finally the girl fell asleep. Levin carefully placed her down and went down from the carriage.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "You when the girl wakes up again report me and give her food. Don''t talk about her past or anything related to it to her. As that monster probably killed her parents and tortured that girl and when she talked about it she started to panic." Levis said one of his teammates while he started to walk in front of the carriage again.

    Levis took a magic tool out of his pocket that lets him report immediately to the headquarters. He didn''t still report as he wanted to talk to the girl first. But now it was time to report. As it seemed that monster had done so many evil things.

    "Levis to the headquarters. We tracked down Griswold and terminated him. But there was a little girl with him. It seems that Griswold used the girl as his tool. The girl has been tortured. There is a scar on her face and her back is also full of scars. So we saved her and when I talked to her. She started to panic when she tried to remember. I checked her status also. She is level 0 with no name or anything at all. So what we are going to do with her?" Levis started to wait for the news anxiously from the headquarters, as he pitied the little girl and didn''t want to kill her or abandoned her.

    "This is bishop Arnulf. First great job for terminating Griswold. Now the last evil priest of Rodona is dead and the world is a little better place now. Second, we talked about the little girl and it is so sad that she had to experience those horrible things. So thank you, my child, for saving her that Rodona won''t have another victim anymore. In the end, we came to the decision to treat her. And when the doors of Aradeum school opens we are providing her a place from there if she passes the tests."

    Levis was really happy when he heard the news, as Aradeum it was school only to the most gifted children. There were many tests they had to pass first but if they passed then every church would fight about the children. As there was an agreement with the churches. They couldn''t accept any pupils by themselves. They only could accept when they have passed school. So they had built many schools for the children who wanted to become a priest or priestess or to go to school. And when they graduated then there would be massive recruitment process to all of the churches, as they all would fight about the children. As if they couldn''t get any then they had to wait for the next year again to recruit. And Aradeum was the elite school along with elites. And if his church was ready to provide her help to get to the school it was enough already.

    Now the rest was about the girl and what she wanted. As his church could take care of her. As she still wasn''t school-aged but when she would be. She had to either leave the church or go to school. As of she would stay pass that then his church would break the promise.

    But Levin liked the girl already and was ready to request when they got back to the headquarters if he could take care of the girl and raise her.

    And when she would be ready he would help her to pass the tests and personally take her to there.

 7 Chapter 7

    Levin anxiously waited for the girl to wake up. The girl has almost slept a whole day already and she hasn''t eaten anything at all. The headquarters were also very close now, so Levin wanted to talk to the girl about the adoption. That he would take care of her. As his wife has always wished for a child, but she couldn''t get pregnant at all.

    So when Levin saw the little girl he started to pity her and wish her the best. And this could be a good surprise for his wife also. As he wanted to see his wife and the little girl happy and smile more than everything else now. But before he could daydream more about it.

    The guard who was watching over the girl reported to Levin.

    "Sir! The girl woke up and is eating now. Everything seems to be alright. So how do you want to proceed, sir?" The guard looked at Levin and waited for his orders.

    "Good job. I will take care of the rest now. You can go and eat now. Take a rest, as soon we are at the headquarters and you still haven''t had a good meal." Levin answered and started to walk towards the carriage where the child was.

    The guard just saluted towards Levin and went to grab a meal and little sleep before they would be at the headquarters.

    Levin saw the girl quietly eating at the carriage. Levin sat next to the girl and also started to eat while waiting for the girl to finish before talking to her.

    The girl just looked at Levin and continued to eat and Levin was quite amused by this small gesture. As not that many people would ignore his presence that easily.

    Levin started to release his aura little bit, to test the girl as even when the girls status said she is level 0. She could take Levin''s level 55 paladins aura easily. It looked like the girl didn''t even see or feel the aura at all. But the girl finished her meal already so Levin stopped his little experience and started to talk the girl.

    "Hello, my name was Levin if you don''t remember. I have some good news for you. My church will help you to take the test for Aradeum when you are 10 years old and at least level 5. So in the meantime what do you say if I would adopt you? And take care of you and help you to raise your level and teach you everything I know? Of course, you don''t have to do the decision immediately and you still haven''t seen my wife, but give it a thought?" Levin carefully asked the girl and anxiously waited for her answer.

    The girl looked at Levin and carefully asked.

    "What does adoption mean? And what is Aradeum?" Levin was quite happy as the girl didn''t shoot down his plans immediately and started to tell the girl about them.

    "Aradeum is a school a place where children can learn about various things. Adoption is that I and my wife will take care of you till you are old enough to go to school." Levin wasn''t really good with words, as his wife usually did the talking, as he was the kind who would use more of brute force when dealing with stuff.

    "You want me? A demon child? Have you seen my hair or eye color? Have you looked at me carefully?" The girl immediately asked Levin who was puzzled by the girl''s action.

    "Your hair is light brown and your eyes are blue. So I don''t know what are you talking about my dear?" Levin said and hugged the girl carefully, as it seemed she has gone more through than he guessed.

    The girl who was now even more puzzled started crying in the warm embrace of Levin.

    Levin just patted the girls head and wiped her tears out from the face and said to the girl.

    "Don''t cry my child, as it doesn''t suit you at all. Everything is alright now and you are safe now. You don''t have to ever hear those things again."

    The girl just cried and cried her eyes dry and when she finally stopped Levin offered her water that she could drink, as her mouth should be quite a dry now.

    "You mister are far kinder than everyone else, as I''m just about five or four, but still I can talk this well and understand words. I have been said that I''m not normal at all. That I''m different. But you are far kinder towards me. So I want to see your wife and I will think about your offer more now. And the school sounds fun, as I like to learn more." The girl answered and her answer maid Levin a very happy man.

    But it also made him think as the girl was actually right. She could talk so well and understand words. But he just brushed it aside and said in his mind that the child is just more gifted than anyone else.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 8 Chapter 8

    At the churches headquarters.

    "Levin we received your report via the magic tool and we guess this is the girl you were talking about?" Bishop Arnulf said while looking towards the small child.

    "Yes and I would like to make a small request from the church," Levin said and bowed down.

    "Oh we would be really happy to listen to your request after the favor you did to us," Arnulf said and looked towards Levin.

    "This humble one request that he could adopt the girl and take care of her till she is in the age when she can go to the school and take the tests." Levin couldn''t even lift his head, as he was so anxious now. He just nervously waited while the bishop talked with the others, but then suddenly there was a voice that announced to everyone.

    "With Falcars divine command I announce that Levin will have the right to adopt the girl and take care of her. This is the divine command from our God and you have the burden now to complete it, Levin. Our God trusts you with this matter now." The old and somewhat sickly voice announced and everyone kneeled down, as it was their holiest pope that gave the announcement and came to the room and sat down to the throne that was made for him.

    "We respect you and accept this divine command." Everyone said while kneeling down still.

    The pope gave them the sign that they could rise up and everyone did rise up and then the pope said to Levin.

    "Could you please bring the child closer to me, as our God gave us the task to take care of the child till she is old enough to take the tests." Levin who couldn''t refuse or say no to his pope took the girls hand and did bring her to the pope.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    The pope looked at the girl and then slightly touched her head that made the girl immediately shiver and to take shelter behind Levin''s back.

    Levin who saw this situation immediately panicked and bowed down and said to the pope.

    "I apologize, my pope, the girl hasn''t had the best past and she doesn''t trust people that easily. So if she offended you at all please punish me rather than her."

    "It''s okay it was my fault mostly touching her without saying anything at all. And Levin you will be a good father with that attitude I sincerely hope that you take care of this girl. You can leave now and take a rest and introduce the girl to your wife. We will summon you later tomorrow that you can give the rest of your reports to us. Just for now spend time with your new family and don''t be too shy to ask help from us at all, as we would happily help you to teach the girl and take care of her." The pope said and smiled at both of them. But he still wasn''t sure what his God saw at that girl. As when he touched the girl he saw that Levin didn''t lie and the girl really was level 0 still and there wasn''t anything special on her status window at all. But he knew the gods will be quite a mystery still and maybe the girl will surprise them in the future.

    Levin thanked the pope and did take the girls hand and started to walk towards the front door. He still wasn''t sure how to introduce the girl to his wife at all. But he wanted to see his wife reaction so badly also.

    The first step was to get some sweets from the bakery to calm her wife down. Then to give her a bouquet of flowers and then maybe some nice ring or necklace. And maybe some fresh fruits will work also? These thoughts were going on inside Levin''s head while he leads the girl towards the city.

    "For now just hold tight and don''t let go from my hand," Levin said to the girl who looked at the city with her calm eyes and little panicked state, as she hasn''t ever seen this many people before.

    Levin who realized that the girl was panicking somewhat lifted the girl on his shoulder and went to a market stall that did sell roasted peanuts in honey and bought a small bag for the girl and gave it to her.

    The girl who didn''t even have anything like these peanuts before just did forget everything that is around her and continued to eat the simple peanuts that were slightly sweet.

    She couldn''t even imagine that small bag of peanuts easily cost more than some commoners living hood, as honey was a luxury product that only the rich and nobles could enjoy. But she didn''t care about it and when Levin saw that she was smiling and enjoying the peanuts so much. It made him want to spoil the girl even more, but he would leave that to his wife. For now, he would have to find a good bouquet of flowers and then go to his favorite bakery.

 9 Chapter 9

    "Levin nice to see you again. The same old or do you want something new today?" Barid asked Levin when he saw him to come to his bakery again.

    "Hello, Barid and yes the same old and can you suggest something sweet also for today?" Levin asked from the baker while he carefully placed the small child down from his shoulder. Barid who saw this jokingly said to Levin.

    "My friend I always said that you were a ladies man, but I didn''t expect that you would bring a child to here one day from your travels. So I guess you need the sweets for your wife to calm her down first when she sees you to bring a child to your house." Barid smiled to Levin who was open-mouthed by his friend joke who was now preparing the bread and finding some sweet cake to Levin''s wife.

    "No, no I can explain." Levin started to panic, as he didn''t understand that his friend was just joking at his expense.

    "Calm down my friend I was just joking, as I know that you are a lawful man and very loyal to your wife. But the child is very cute bring her here more in the future and this is for her actually." Barid said and gave the child a sweet fruit tart.

    The child first wasn''t sure what was expected from her and she was quite unsure what to do.

    "Just take it as it is a gift for you and then say thank you to Barid who is this nice man here and friend of mine," Levin said to the child who finally did understand and accept the fruit tart and said to Barid.

    "Thank you, mister, for this gift." The child flashed her sweetest smile to Barid and Levin was really jealous to his friend when he saw the smile he received and pouted a little bit. Barid just left a hearty laugh when he saw his friend get jealous and that he was pouting and gave him his order in a basket.

    "There you go, Levin, I even added little extra for your wife and the little girl and you are always welcomed back here and as I said to bring this sweet little girl with you," Barin said while giving the basket to Levin who answered to him.

    "No chance you already stole one smile from her what if you steal another one? Or even the whole child?

    "Oh, I just might do it as she looks so cute and lovely. I bet when she is older she is gonna be quite a stunning beauty even with that scar on her face." Barid said still joking with his friend''s expense. But this time Levin had comeback already ready.

    "Oh, I might say to your wife that you want another child already let''s see how she is going to answer and make you work for it, my friend."

    "Oh please no she will kill me and drain me out. I''m sorry I won''t joke anymore at all." Barid said while his face was drained to white when he thought about it.

    "Good but now I have to leave my friend take care of yourself and say hello to your wife and come and have dinner with us soon," Levin said and started to leave the bakery, as he still had to buy the flower bouquet.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Goodbye my friend and take care of yourself and good luck with your wife and child now my friend. And I think me and my wife are going to wait for you and your new family to settle down first before we come there." Barid said and started to focus on his work again.

    Levin who was outside now sawing a fruit stand next to the bakery and went there and looked at what they were offering. He bought some apples and pears from the stand and gave one apple to the girl who started to again inspect this new food she was getting.

    Levin was still looking for beautiful roses or other flowers when the girl was eating an apple but suddenly the little girl was pulling his hand and Levin looked at the girl who was pointing to one market stand that you couldn''t see that easily if you didn''t look carefully.

    The girl started to lead Levin to the stand and Levin just followed the girl and when they finally came to the stand the girl pointed one necklace that was on the stand.

    It was a really beautiful necklace that probably cost more than Levin could afford now, but it would suit her wife so perfectly it was like to make for her, but then suddenly the seller appeared and said to them.

    "Oh, this girl has an eye for jewelry. It is quite a simple but elegant piece of jewelry and as you are my first customers today and as the girl has eye I will gift it as a small gift for you if you buy something from this stall."

    "We cannot accept this gift, as it is too much it is kind to offer but sir you also have to earn your bread. We just cannot take your products freely." Levin said and started to walk away but the small girl inspired him to stay.

    "Oh actually I made it to my wife but she died because of the war in the northern kingdoms. I''m a refugee from there and now I don''t have anything else than my skills in jewelry, but that necklace is only left from there and there are too many bad memories in it." The man said and was teary-eyed so Levin bought a simple ring from the stall for the girl that he thought that would suit the girl''s eyes for now and the seller gave the necklace to him and said.

    "Thank you for your purchase sir. I hope all the best for you and take care of the necklace." Levin answered to the man.

    "Thank you for gifting this necklace to us. It really will suit my wife perfectly." Levin bowed down a little bit and the seller just hurriedly helped him up and said back to him.

    "It''s okay and I''m happy that it is getting a better home now and getting used." The man said and waved to them and said goodbye to them.

    Levin took his leave but he still hasn''t found his flowers and they didn''t have much time left before the evening would come.

 10 Chapter 10

    In the end, Levin decided not to buy the flower bouquet, as evening was close and he still wanted time to introduce the girl to his wife and that they will have time to be together and prepare a sleeping place for the girl.

    So Levin started to introduce the streets for the girl that she would as quickly as possible to learn where her future home will be.

    The girl listened obediently, as she still was scared of what will happen if she won''t listen.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    So she was making sure that she will remember everything as if Levin would ask questions she would be prepared for it and wouldn''t get punished at all.

    Levin was enthusiastically explaining everything he knew about the streets and the people that lived in the houses next to the streets to the girl and didn''t see the girls expressions, so he couldn''t guess that this small thing from him was making the girl more unsure and scared about the possibility of being punished.

    So he continued and continued to talk and he couldn''t stop himself at all, as to him he just wanted to make sure that the girl will know about the streets and the people that lived in there. As he was slowly merging on the role of an overprotective father. As he just wanted to make sure that the girl will know everything that could go wrong and where to get help if she ever needed help.

    Finally, they came to a Levin''s house that was quite moderate. It was better than some commoners or some merchants but not that luxurious than nobles house. It was a good house to live with everything that was needed and with even couple servants and maids that were like family to Levin. As he never did get used to the master and servant roles, so he treated them like family members.

    "Wait here for a moment as I will just go to knock the door and then let''s go and meet your other family members also," Levin said to the girl and walked to the door and started to knock at the door. He waited for while and then the door slowly started open and there was an old man behind it and when he saw Levin he enthusiastically said to him.

    "Welcome home master. The lady has been expecting you anxiously. Awaiting any news about you also, as you never send anything at all. But wait who is this small." Before the old man could continue, Levin stopped him and whispered to him.

    "Alper it is nice to see you also, but please lower down. As it is surprising to her and I want to do it by myself. And forget the master title from my name and just call me Levin."

    "Oh I understand master I will keep my mouth closed for now and I will bring you to the living room where the lady is now enjoying her tea," Alper said and started to lead them to inside the house.

    "As you know master she is just around this corner I will take my leave now and I will start to prepare the dinner," Alper said and started to travel to the kitchen.

    Levin sneaked close to his wife and placed his hands on her wife''s eyes and playingly said.

    "Guess who?" His wife immediately jumped out from her seat and kissed Levin''s lips and said to her husband.

    "You devil you never say anything or you don''t send me any messages and I have to anxiously wait here and worry. How many times I have said to this to you."

    Levin answered the kiss and said to his wife.

    "My dear can you close your eyes for a moment." His wife obediently closed her eyes and Levin placed the necklace to her neck and said.

    "Now you can open your eyes." And when she opened her eyes. She saw this beautiful silver necklace with a simple red ruby in the middle of a silver flower on her neck. It was so simple but still so elegant and beautiful and she immediately asked her husband.

    "My dear, what have you done this time? As I see a sweet cake also in that basket you left to the floor." She took her puppy eye face on use and Levin immediately melted and said to her.

    "My love I have another surprise to you. In our mission, we found out a little girl with no name or parents. She is level zero still and we rescued her from the evil priest. So when we traveled back to our headquarters I came quite an attached to the girl and asked from the church can I adopt her. When they started to discuss it the pope came out and said it is my holy mission now to take care of the girl and raise her and her level. That when she is old enough she can take the tests to Aradeum. So here meet our newest family member." Levin said and did bring the girl out, that her wife can see her.

    "Oh, my love you know how much I have wanted a child after we found out that we cannot get one. She looks lovely and very beautiful. We have to immediately call the maids to prepare her a room and tomorrow I will go personally with her to shop all that she needs now. Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Jaane. You can call me with that." Jaane started to get excited when she saw the girl and heard the news and immediately called the maids to there and go to prepare the guest room for the girl now.

    As she has always wanted a child, but she couldn''t get pregnant at all. So now when they had a child she wanted to make sure that she will pamper and teach the child and take care of her like she would be her own child.

 11 Chapter 11

    The whole home was in festival mood because their master and lady had a child now and they had a child to take care of now. The servants knew how much their lady has wanted a child and how sad and depressed she was when she heard that she couldn''t get pregnant at all.

    So now when their master brought an adopted and rescued child they had to celebrate and the maids were preparing the guest room for now to the child, but they knew the next day they had to buy new furniture for the child and their lady probably wanted to go for a long shopping trip.

    Alper and the chef were preparing festival food now and when Jaane and Levin were waiting for the food with the child. Jaane asked from Levin.

    "My dear you said that the child hasn''t name at all?" Levin thanked for a moment and answered to his wife.

    "Yes, I think so my dear." Levin turned towards the child and asked her.

    "My dear do you have any name at all?" The girl pondered for a moment and then answered.

    "No, I don''t have any name or I don''t remember any. They just called me you there, you, etc and nothing else at all. And if I didn''t answer or do anything I was punished." Before the girl could continue Levin hugged her and said.

    "You can forget that all now. I think my wife has a name if you want to accept it. Right, Jaana?"

    "Yes I actually have and it is Elvire if you accept it," Jaana said and looked towards the girl and was a little sad, as she probably would want to give it to her first child.

    "Elvire. I like it. Thank you so much for the name." The girl said whose name was Elvira now. Jaana''s face brightened up when she heard that the girl liked the name and Levin was really happy when he saw both of them smiling and enjoying themselves.

    As he knew the things that the girl has experienced but still hasn''t told his wife.

    He was waiting for the night time when the girl would be sleeping, as he didn''t want to trigger any of her bad memories or traumas at all. So he just patiently waited and let them all get to know each other gradually and without any rules or restrictions at all for now.

    He just wanted a happy family where everyone would feel that they were safe and happy. Where they would enjoy each other''s company and generally enjoy life.

    Suddenly the girl started to shake and fell on trance-like state and Jaana and Levin both immediately said at the same time.

    "She is leveling up here!" They both looked at the girl who was middle of leveling up.

    What they didn''t say that inside of the little girl. A black ball was sucking up the energy from the girl while she was leveling up. It started to grow more and get even more active, but when the girl advanced to level one. It suddenly died down and disappeared like it never existed at all.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Oh it seems Elvire got skill as the level up stopped but she isn''t awake yet," Levin said and was actually right. As right now the girl was learning her first skill.

    ^Inside of the girls head^

    "Congrats for leveling up to level one. Because this is your first level we are not going to make you choose between skills and as we are today generous you will get these skills."

    Fast learner and better understanding: You learn things faster and understand the world and the written word better. The only downside for this is that even when you understand and learn faster. Most of the combat arts are now closed from you and you get to experience more slowly than others. But when you level up you have more choices and get better rewards.

    The natural talker: You understand the spoken language and it understands you. You are better with using words and get your point of view across them. You are a natural talker and it is like the second job for you.

    The understanding of humans: You understand the smallest gestures and faces from humans and what they could mean. You are better at reading humans now and understand their culture and attitude more now.

    "Remember even these skills can level up and you can get better at them and congrats for getting three passive ones immediately." The voice slowly drifted away and Elvire woke up just in time, as the food was served to the table now.

    Levin and Jaana didn''t ask anything at all they just did eat their first meal together and when they were done Jaana pointed one of the maids to take care of Elvire for now and take her to her room.

    "Goodnight Levin and Jaana." The girl said and yawned while the maid started to snow where her room was.

    In the same time, the rest of servants were clearing off the table while Levin and Jaana retreated to their room and Levin started to tell everything he knew about the girl to his wife.

 12 Chapter 12

    "That is horrible! Poor girl. Her life must have been full of pain and fear. We have to fix this and make her life full of happiness now. And good that you killed the priest or I would have killed that guy by myself and you wouldn''t also be safe like now." Jaana was on full of rage and hate when she heard from Levin about the girls past. If she could kill those who treated the girl like that and left the scars and traumas on her. She would already do it so many times already. Even her husband wouldn''t be spared from her wrath at all.

    "Please calm down my love. You will wake up the girl if you continue shouting like that. And you don''t want to wake up her right?" Levin tried to calm her wife down. As he knew how scary Jaana could get when her switch was activated. No one will be spared at all when that switch was activated.

    When Levin mentioned the girl it was like nothing at all has happened and Jaana calmed immediately down. Levin started to wonder how many times he could use the girl and her name to calm her wife down. As it seemed to work like magic to her wife.

    "Yes, the girl has to sleep peacefully. So why you are still making so much noise still? We have a long day tomorrow, as we have to go shopping and especially order new furniture for the child. Oh before that we would have to teach her about our kingdom and city. About what she should avoid and what she would need to know about the most important persons here." Levin buried his head to under the pillows, as it seemed that he activated a new switch from his wife.

    Jaana couldn''t stop worrying about the child and what would happen tomorrow so she listed everything that could go wrong and what they would need to watch out. So when her husband tried to sleep she just made a list of those things.

    "Oh, I know you are still awake my love. So you should also prepare for tomorrow, as we need a strong man to protect us from any danger." Jaana said and looked towards Levin.

    Levin who was so oblivious towards the trap that Jaana laid down to him answered.

    "Of course my love. I will come and protect you two from any dangers that you could face. Leave that all to me." Levin even puffed up his chest to show his determination.

    Jaana was happy that her husband didn''t realize that she just wanted him to carry their stuff. Of course, the protection was always nice but now she could spend more money and buy more stuff. As now there was an extra pair of hands that could carry stuff. She even continued her small act and started to rub his husband''s chest and kissed his lips.

    "Yes, when there is such a strong man protecting us we don''t have anything to fear at all. Now we both can go to shopping with calm minds and we both know that the girl is safe now also." Levin was really happy when he got all the attention from his wife. But he didn''t know at all that his wife was just laying a trap to him and he was falling down more and more.

    They both eventually fell asleep and the next morning when they woke up they started to prepare themselves for the shopping trip.

    But first they had to wait for the child to wake up and teach her about the essential information she would need to survive in this city.

    The servants prepared a hearty breakfast and also packed food with them. That they could have their lunch in the city or whenever someone would feel hungry they would have food with them.

    Finally, the maid guided their young miss to the table and the family started to eat together first before teaching the child. As the child who never has seen breakfast like this in her life was focusing on the food on the table.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    There was sausages, bread, eggs, salad, pork chops, cheese and various kinds of fruits that she didn''t know at all.

    Elvire didn''t know where to start as if she did think yesterday''s feast was a lot of food for dinner. This was a lot of food for breakfast for her. But what she didn''t know that this was just regular breakfast for the family and she would have it every day in the future.

    She finally decided to eat sausages and eggs with salad and started to eat breakfast.

    When everyone was done and the servants started to clear the dishes out from the table.

    Levin and Jaana took the child to the living room and started to tell her about the things that she would need to know for now.

 13 Chapter 13

    ^In the living room^

    "So Elvire before we go to the marketplace to look around and buy the necessary items we need. We will quickly tell you about our city and the kingdom. All the things you need to know and watch out. So listen carefully." Jaana said to Elvire, as she was going to be the one who is going to explain and keep the lesson. As even when she loved her husband, he was that kind of person who would use brute strength more and wasn''t really that good with words. So she made sure that her husband would just silently watch and also listen, as Levin has been over 2 months away from the city and some changes have happened in that time.

    "First let''s start from the kingdom. We are currently in the Kingdom of Holzard. It is a relatively small kingdom with only three continents. We are in the Trefil continent now and this is it''s the capital city. And at the same time, it is the capital city of the whole Holzard kingdom. Our current king is Liebert the second. He has an empress whose name is Amalyn Foltril and she is from one of the major noble families from here but let''s get to that later. The current king and empress have three children. There is crown Prince Kevon, the princess Taniya and the second prince Kaine. Their ages from the first to the last. Kevon is ten years old,Taniya is seven years old and Kaine is only four.

    There aren''t any factions from them now and the royal family rarely comes to the public. They spent most of the time in their castle. But if you see a symbol that has black eagle top of a golden lion. They are from the royal family or has some dealings with them. Those people you cannot offend at all.

    Then we have the church of justice and peace that worships Falcar. This is the main religion here and most of the citizens of this kingdom belong to that church. Your father is even paladin of the church so quite an important person and many know him in the city." Jaana said while looking at Levin who was so happy to hear the father word from Jaana''s mouth that he couldn''t focus on the subject anymore.

    "We, of course, have other religions here and everyone is free to worship any religion that is here. But the church has power so if you see a symbol that has golden spear and scroll of paper that is front of the badge they form the church of Justice. I think you are going to learn about them later.

    Then quickly we have Noble''s here but there are four bigger noble families that have more power and influence than the other noble families. The first noble family, of course, is Foltril because their family member is the empress now. Their badge is a turtle with a hammer behind it. Then there is Helton who''s badge is a fish in a pond. Then Farnham who has boar and bow in their badge. And lastly, there is Sutherland that has an apple tree on a field of a golden wheat.

    Now you should know the most important information that you need for now. We will, of course, teach you more carefully and better in later but this was just a quick crash course to you." Jaana said and looked towards Elvire who was just looking her and sucking the information off. But Jaana and Levin didn''t see that they just hoped that the girl would remember even some of the information.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    What they also didn''t see was that Elvires experience bar was raising up by the information she received. Even she didn''t notice that at all. She just stored all the information somewhere in her head and took mental notes of the badges and family names that Jaana said to her.

    They started to prepare for going to the market now. Levin was still thinking that he should just protect them and was shaping up to be a lion who would attack immediately even if one hair was split from his loved one''s head.

    The servants that were going with them prepared their outside clothes and took the packed lunch with them.

    Jaana was still making mental note of what they should buy and where they could get the best furniture for the girl. She also thought when would be the right time to send a message to their relatives and families and announce the adoption to them.

    But she quickly woke up from her daydream when Levin called her name and announced that why would be ready to leave to the marketplace.

    Elvire was excited but in same times anxious as this would be her first time seeing the marketplace but she remembers the number of people that she saw yesterday and she was still uncomfortable with it. But her caretakers seemed nice and enjoy the idea so she would be brave for them and make them proud of her.

    With this mental attitude, she stepped outside from the door and embraced a new adventure to her.

 14 Chapter 14

    When Elvire stepped out from the house it was still early morning but the streets were bustling with people already. It stressed her out already but she just said to herself that she would do it for her new family, that her new family would be proud of her and not disappointed of her immediately. She stuck close to Jaana and took her hand and squeezed it and looked comfort from it.

    When Levin saw that he started to sulk and pout, as Elvire didn''t choose him instead and he knew that he will hear about this from her wife and that Jaana will rub more salt to his wounds in the night.

    Jaana just smiled towards her sulking husband and took the girls hand and hold it and showed a smug face, as she had won the girls trust first and the girl depended on her more than to her husband.

    The servants who saw this family comedy in front of them started to giggle a little bit and it made Levin''s mood to plummet down more but he admitted that his wife maybe did win this round but he will get his revenge and capture the girl''s attention to himself.

    They both didn''t know that this simple trip to the market was going to start a war between husband and wife to capture their child''s attention to themselves.

    Elvire was so nervous when they moved towards the market but she was excited also, as she saw so many new things that captured her attention. And it was her first time to see some other races than humans. There was beastfolk, dwarfs and elves along with the humans and there were even some races that the girl couldn''t name at all.

    She was amazed at how different the other races could be and how they lived alongside humans here and some even had partners from another race. She was also amazed by the clothes what the people used to wear, as there were so many different kinds of clothes and colors mixed in. She slowly started to forget her fear and stress and started to behave like a child. She was now so excited by the new things she would see and could maybe even touch. When Jaana and Levin saw this they were happy and Levin started to plan his move to get the child''s attention to himself for now and when he saw the honey-coated peanuts that the girl loved he went and bought a small bag for the girl.

    "This was the first thing you tasted here and I remember how much you liked so here you go for my princess," Levin said and gave the bag to Elvire.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "For me?" Elvire asked and released Jaana''s hand and took the bag. Levin who saw the situation immediately took the girl and lifted her to his shoulder and said.

    "I think you are safer here and have a better view of things while you eat those peanuts. So hold on tight and just look around, as I will protect you."

    Elvire who was amazed by the new view of things said to Levin. "Thank you so much. It is amazing to view here and the peanuts are great."

    Levin who heard this was so happy and his smile was so wide that it was sickening his wife who thought when his husband has been so sly.

    Everything was alright and she was holding the girl''s hand first so shouldn''t it be her right to be with the girl and introduce her to the new things and buy the stuff to her.

    She slowly started to think her war plan to capture the girl''s attention back to her and take her revenge against her husband.

    Elvire just enjoyed the new view of the city. She saw how the streets were bustling with people and how there were people in restaurants eating their breakfasts and how the shops were trying to attract people inside of there and sell their products to the people.

    She saw how the city guards were patrolling the streets and ensuring the safety of the citizens and how the people of the church was spreading their religions and messages from the others. She saw adventures that were looking for an inn or place to spend their coins.

    It was all so new to her and exciting that she didn''t know how to react and behave. She also didn''t know how to act there at all, as she has been most of her life traveling around and living nomads life. And now when everything that you needed was front of you and you just needed to spend a coin to get them. It was so new to her who was used to hunt her own food and cook it and make her own clothes out from the leather what she got when she skinned the preys she caught.

    So she still needs time to process all of this new information and things she could do before she could believe that this all was real.

 15 Chapter 15

    "Anneth could you go with Erik to the carpenter. I gave Erik the list of things we need for the girls new room and after that could you go to the tailor and get the clothes I ordered and buy the fabric on this list. I want to personally make the clothes for the girl now." Jaana said to her servants and gave the list to Anneth who just nodded and started to head with Erik towards their destination.

    "Radella can you come with me for a moment. We will head over there and buy some things we need. Let''s leave  Elvire with Levin and Alper. I think they will take good care of her for the time we are buying our stuff." Jaana said to her personal maid and flashed a mischievous smile to her husband and started to head towards her own way with her maid.

    Levin couldn''t even say anything at all when Jaana was out of his vision. He watched the place where his wife was just a moment ago and just started to shake his head and said to Elvire.

    "That is so typical for Jaana. So I hope that you don''t mind it. For now, let''s go and get to the market and let''s see if we can find some interesting and fun things from there. So just say if you want something and I will see if we have money to buy it." Levin looked towards Elvire who just silently was enjoying her last peanuts and Levin decided that he will spoil the girl today and make her enjoy this trip for the market.

    He knew that his wife did give special instructions to the servants what to buy today, but couldn''t he also spoil the girl somewhat and buy some things to her.

    As he still hasn''t gotten his reward from killing the evil priest so there were over a hundred gold coins to pick up from the church.

    It was more money than he could have ever imagined, as even a simple peasant could easily live an entire year with one gold coin and most of the peasant families wouldn''t ever see or hold a good coin in their hands. Even silver was rare to them.

    So Levin was rich just in overnight and he couldn''t imagine what he could ever do with that much of coins.

    So he just simply decided that he will spoil the girl today and buy most of the things she wanted, as he has labeled the girl as his lucky star now. Because without her he wouldn''t have found the evil priest or gotten a happy family and lifted his wife from the depressed state she was because of the news that she couldn''t get pregnant at all.

    As when he was paladin his wife was a cleric for the church and they were always a team together in missions and adventures together. But when Jaana was hit by an arrow. It hit to her stomach and especially to her womb and pierced it. But she was healed but the price was she couldn''t get a child anymore. So she slowly started to withdraw from her former adventure life and slowly distanced herself from the church. And it caused a Levin quite a trouble to propose her, as she said she will not be a good wife and she cannot give Levin a child at all. But Levin didn''t care at all and was persistent with his plan and eventually, it worked and they got married together. But still, his wife was depressed by the image that she couldn''t give Levin a child or happy family at all. So it was the first time for Levin to see her wife smile so much and be so happy and active and got out of the house.

    As it was also his fault that he couldn''t protect Jaana form the arrow at all. He didn''t see the enemy at all and when he finally saw the enemy and killed him it was too late for Jaana. So he has always blamed himself about that and the state Jaana has been in. And he swore to himself that he will fix it and make Jaana happy again.

    But before he could think more the girl looked towards one shop and whispered faintly.

    "Books so many books." Levin didn''t hear properly and asked the girl.

    "Did you see something interesting? Let''s go and look it then and see what it is. But first, you, have to tell me what it is." Elvire''s face brightened and she excitedly said to Levin.

    "There are so many books in that shop. I want to look and learn more." Elvire didn''t know but something was pulling and calling her among the books. It was slowly whispering Elvire''s mind and calling her to come and pick it up.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Levin who first thought that the girl saw sweets or toys or something else than books didn''t say anything at all and started to walk towards the bookshop as long as it would make the girl happy. And maybe he will also find something interesting to read and good teaching material for the girl to read when her lesson will begin.

 16 Chapter 16

    ^In the bookshop^

    "Alper could you look some informative books about every subject that could be used to teach Elvire. Something that she could also understand and start practicing reading with."

    "Yes, master Levin. I will start looking and I will not let you or the young miss down."

    Alper said and started to converse with the person who kept this bookshop about where to find the best books for teaching.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    When Levin turned towards Elvire, he saw that the girl had already disappeared somewhere between the bookshelves. He started to worry and panic and imagined the worst-case scenarios that could happen to Elvire. But then he started to relax as he remembered that they were in a bookshop and it was a relatively small one and he could easily find the girl and Alper was also here.

    So he just slowly started to look at the books if he could find something interesting to him or to Jaana and at the same time to look Elvire. He wanted to give the girl his own time also and explore by herself that she wouldn''t get too depending on him or Jaana, as what will happen when the girl goes to the school? Of course, he wanted the girl to depend on them but at the same time, he wanted the girl to have her own free will and adventurous spirit. And that they won''t restrict everything from her and be there always looking after her.

    And this bookstore was a relatively safe place to start also. So he let the girl to what she wanted for now. And explore the bookstore by herself now and he will just look from far away and silently exterminate the dangers from the girl''s path.

    In the same time in a different corner of the bookstore, Elvire was searching for the thing that was calling her and whispering to her head. She was slowly getting closer and closer to the source and the voices that were the first faint was starting to get louder and louder.

    Finally, Elvire got towards one row of books and there was a simple leather-covered book that looked fairly old. Many would pass it and not even look it at all. But it was that book that was calling her amongst the other books. That old dusty leather-covered book that was probably simply forgotten among the other books. That no one has looked in years.

    Elvire went and picked up the books and suddenly she was experiencing a splitting headache as the book was starting to merge with the black ball in her chest and importing a massive amount of knowledge to her head that she didn''t understand at all.

    Her level also raised and her experience bar didn''t seem to stop and she was so close to breaking up to level three but the black ball suddenly stopped the experience bar from rising more and started to suck the rest of experience to it and it slowly growled more and got more excited about the book and slowly merged with it.

    Elvire who was experiencing the worst headache that she ever had couldn''t focus at all on her level or anything else that was happening around her, as the world was slowly spinning around her. But gradually when the last drops of information from the boom had been imported to her brain and the book merged with the ball. She started to sense and hear again the familiar voice of Levin who had been calling her a while now.

    "Elvire are you alright? Answer to me? Do you see anything? Do you hear anything?" Levin was panicking as the girl wasn''t answering or reacting at all but when he saw that the girl opened her eyes up slowly he just waited for the girl to wake up and wondered what happened to Elvire. But then he suddenly thought could it be that the girl leveled up? No, it couldn''t be that he said to himself, as she just reached level one yesterday. But he still checked and saw that it was what he suspected. Elvire did level up in the middle of the store. He couldn''t believe his eyes. But he just guessed that it was natural as most children who were around Elvire''s age were already level three. So he just said to himself that Elvire was just slow to level up but when she did level up she would level up two levels in the same time, as that was normal with some people here. He stayed there and started to guard the girl while waiting for her to wake up from her level up before continuing anything else at all.

    Elvire woke up a moment later and saw the back of Levin who was guarding her and her face warmed up, as there was someone who really cared about her. She slowly walked towards Levin and took his hand and said to Levin faintly.

    "Thank you for everything." Levin who was surprised that the girl took his hand didn''t hear want the girl said and asked from her.

    "What did you just said, my dear?" Elvire just smiled at him and said.

    "It is a secret." Levin didn''t know what to say just hold the girl''s hand and started to look the books again but this time with Elvire.

 17 Chapter 17

    "Sir I got books now about every general subject. From history to geography to maths and art. They are waiting on the counter." Alper said and started to wait for his master''s orders.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Good job I will pay them later. In the meantime can you find some people that could carry them to us and deliver them to our home?" Levin asked and gave out an order at the same time to Alper. As there were probably so many books and he didn''t want to trouble Alper at all about carrying them and he still needed to go to the market. His wife was probably waiting for them also on the market''s gate. So he also didn''t have time to carry them and he wasn''t rich enough to buy a storage ring. He, of course, had a storage bag and same with his wife.

    As those were provided by the church to everyone who went to do the mission''s for the church, but there wasn''t enough room for the books at all, as he carried his weapons and camping material there. As he didn''t have time to take them out and organize it at all.

    And of course, the most important thing in there was the magic tool which was used to communicate with the church. As if they needed to call him to an urgent mission they would use the tool and he would need to answer immediately or he could lose his position in the church.

    So he needed to be always ready and available for the missions and churches calls and he couldn''t use the bag to carry other stuff, as his weapons and camping material there took most of the space and he needed to leave room for the food that the church provided and to the other materials he would still need for his missions.

    So the cheapest way was to hire some external hands from the guild that will help them deliver the heavy stuff to their home.

    "Yes sir I will do that," Alper said and started to leave and find the people to hire.

    In the meantime Levin was still looking books with Elvire and they already had picked up some storybooks for Elvire and he even did find something that interested him and for his wife he found another sewing book, as she started to collect them and always wanted more if there would be new techniques or ideas to her clothes or anything she made.

    They started to move towards the counter and Levin saw the books that Alper had specifically collected for Elvire and he was quite happy about them.

    There was quite a lot but every book looked nice and useful and there were so many subjects and they could always sell the books again. Of course for a lower price, but this was also investing for them.

    "Hello I came to pay all of these books and we will add these also to the top of it," Levin said and gave to the person behind the counter the books he collected With Elvire.

    The person just flashed a smile to Levin and started to count the price again for all the books and in the end, said.

    "It will be ten gold coins, sir." It was quite a much but the books see costly to made and there weren''t that many mages who specialize to copying books, as of course, they would be quite a close to the bottom in the hierarchy of mages and not that many were interested to copy them by hands.

    So Levin already expected it to cost some gold coins and he took his church badge out and showed it to the person behind the counter.

    "You can send someone to take them for my personal account from the churches bank."

    The person started to inspect the badge and said. "Of course mister Levin. Thank you for your kind purchase and after the recipe is out I need you to sign it." The person put the badge in a magical tool that recorded the purchase and the amount of gold that Levin owned to the shop and gave the recipe to Levin who signed it and imbued it with his magical power and with a little drop of blood after inspecting the amount of gold was right and gave it back to the person who gave it to another person who started to run towards the churches bank branch to collect the money.

    "Its nothing at all," Levin said and took the badge from the person he suspected to be the owner of the shop. Then he continued to speak.

    "You saw Alper the man who did bring these books he will soon be back with additional help to carry the books."

    "Yes, sir I will wait for him and give the books to him. Thank you again and have a nice day." The owner said and started to wait for Alper.

    When they did leave the bookstore Elvire asked from Levin.

    "How did you pay those books, as I only saw you give a badge to him?"

    Levin pondered for a moment what would be the easiest way to explain it to a five-year-old girl and he started to explain it simply.

    "When you go to a bank and open an account there you need enough money firstly to open it and secondly you will drop blood to a card and imbue it with your magical power. As everyone has some amount of magical power. There are some cards that work as storage space and you can withdraw your money from it anytime you want and when you go to the bank you need to put more. Then there is that kind where you show the card to the clerk and he inspects it and puts it in a magical tool that will read it''s information and print out a recipe where the clerk puts the amount of money you own to the shop and then you need to inspect it and sign it and imbue it with your magical power and then they will bring the recipe to the bank who puts it to another tool that inspects the magical power in it and the blood you infused it. After that it shows does the blood and magical power actually belong to me and when it is done they will get the money out from the system. My churches badge has the same function as this card." Levin ended his small talk about the card system in this kingdom.

    "Oh, I see." Answered Elvire and started to think something.

    Levin just holder the girls hand and started to lead her towards the market.

 18 Chapter 18

    Elvire wondered what happened in the bookstore to her but she couldn''t remember or focus on it at all. In the end, they slowly got to the gates of the market.

    Jaana was waiting on there them with her personal maid behind her and when she saw Levin. She started to run and jumped on to her husband''s arms and gave him a kiss on the lips. She also did give him a joyful smirk, as she had already started her plans to defeat him and get the girls attention to herself.

    Levin who didn''t understand her wife''s hints of the starting war was just so happy when he got so much attention from his wife that he lost his ability to function for a moment.

    Jaana took advantage of the moment and turned towards the girl and patted her head and hugged her and asked her.

    "So what did you do with your dad? And I hope that you had fun my dear or if your dad did bully you. I will personally teach him a lesson about how to treat you, my dear." Jaana flashed a smile to Elvire and started to wait for her answer.

    "U-uhm w-we went to a bookstore and there was a huge amount of books. Too many and dad bought me a couple of storybooks that looked interesting an-and what else? Oh right he also bought some books to himself and Uncle Alper stayed there."  Elvire was nervous as she was so excited about the books and she still was a little scared of Jaana because of their first meeting.

    "Oh, he did get you books? That is so nice from him and we can read some even today night my dear. But I also got something for you, my dear. I hope you like it, my dear." Jaana said and gave the girl a bag. It was a simple bag with one strap that will go to your shoulder and then the part where you could store your belongings.

    It had simple red rose painted on the bag part and on the other side it had a white rose painted on. It was simple but quite an elegant bag and there was room for the growth of the girl also as you could adjust the rems of it and you could even stitch the pouch area bigger.

    So it was really simple but useful bag and Elvire fell in love with it immediately and when she got it. She felt that it was a little heavy and when she opened it there was a bag of freshly baked cookies in it and a small doll that was really beautiful.

    "I hope that you." Before Jaana could finish her sentence Elvire hugged her and said.

    "Thank you so much. I really love it so much." Elvire gave a small kiss on Jaana''s cheek and when Levin saw that he got so jealous and pouted. Jaana gave a smirk towards her husband and showing proudly of her small victory and kissed Elvire''s forehead and said.

    "It''s nothing I''m glad that you like it. But now let''s go to the market and let''s see if there is something that you like there also."

    Elvire looked towards the gates and put the small bag to her shoulder and got a cookie out of the bag and started to munch it while stepping to the market.

    In the same time, Alper had hired the merchant guilds movers to help him and was delivering the books to the house when he remembered one thing.

    There wasn''t a bookshelf in the house! So where would he store all of these books? Where he would place them and what he should do with them? He started to ask those simple questions from himself and when the carriage finally stopped at the front of their house one of the helpers asked from Alper.

    "Sir where do you want us to carry the packages?" He started to wait for Alper''s answer.

    "For now let''s put them to the living room. Follow me and I will show the place for you." Alper got his own box of books and opened the door for them and started to lead them to the living room. When the movers knew where the place was they started to carry the rest of box there and when it was finally done the leader of the movers said.

    "It will be one gold coins, sir." Alper paid the gold coin and the movers left the house.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    But now Alper had the problem where to put them. He slowly went and took a sip of a local brew and said.

    "I will leave this to my masters. They said I should just deliver them to the home. After that, I didn''t receive any new orders." After that small rant, he just went to his own room to take a nap.

 19 Chapter 19

    In the market, there were even more people than in the streets.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Elvire looked at all the people who were minding their own business. The street vendors who were shouting and trying to attract customers to their stalls and not buy from their competitors.

    It was like another world to Elvire who hasn''t ever experienced anything like this before. She initially thought that in the streets there was a lot of people but now when she was looking around from the gates of the market there was even more.

    Elvire went and took cover behind Jaana and Levin but then she remembered what she has gotten today from them she just took their hands and hold both of the hands. That she would have some kind of safety and she would feel better in the market.

    Jaana and Levin just smiled and accepted the small hands and hold on them.

    Because this small action they looked more of a family who just did come and spend time in the market and look for the today''s groceries and if they could find something interesting from the vast amount of stalls.

    As there was food, jewelry, book, weapon, and armor stalls. You could basically find anything you want from here. But this place also had bad points. There were many scammers among the sellers and you couldn''t guarantee the quality of the product at all.

    In the shops, their items would be always standard quality but here you couldn''t tell at all if you didn''t have the rare appraisal skill or if you weren''t blacksmith or armorsmith.

    So many new adventures who didn''t have the money to buy weapons or armor from the shops did come here and thought they made their life''s deal and got good weapon cheaply but when they used them in combat either the sword just broke from one hit or the armor didn''t stand any hits at all and they ended dead. If they survived and came back here to complain, they couldn''t find the seller again at all. It was like the seller just vanished suddenly and never did exist at all. So they couldn''t get their money bag or any compensation and just lost their money.

    Then, of course, there was the danger of you buying illegal or stolen stuff from black market sellers and when you got caught up with the thing in your possession you couldn''t that easily say. "Hey, it''s not mine I just bought it from the market like two minutes ago."

    So they got fined or jailed as of course, the guards had a magic tool which could tell if the person is telling truth. But still you did buy and had in your possession illegal stuff, so it is at least fine.

    So the market was full of opportunities and dangers. Then of course in somewhere the city there was a real black market that only a few and selective bunch knew and used.

    You could find something interesting from there that you couldn''t get in any other ways and the city loses money that way.

    As in the market, there is, of course, a tax and market fee to the sellers and it did bring money to the king and the nation. But the black market money just quickly vanished to other pockets and no one knew where the money in the end went.

    But there were some rumors that the royal family knew and did go to the black market also and didn''t even try to bring the organization down at all and was cahoots with them.

    But in reality, there was no one who did want to go against the black market and its forces. No one was mad enough or idiot to go against one of the largest forces in the continent, as no one knew how much people they got behind their back and what was their backing.

    And that organization had money to even hire assassins to kill you before you knew what happened to you at all.

    So, of course, it placed full of rumors and people liked to speculate and create even new rumors about it.

    But for now, Elvire was strolling the market with Levin and Jaana. She was looking at all of the new foods that the vendors were selling. All of the colorful things that they had put up for a show and the different things from different parts of the world.

    As this was the trading hub for the whole continent and many merchants came here to sell normal things to them but unique to the people here and buy the unique things to them that was normal here and sell it in their homeland with a profit.

    So the market was full of exotic spices, weapons, armor, animals, and food. Basically, anything you could dream of and Elvire couldn''t get her eyes off from most of the vendors.

    She slowly started to forget her fear and anxiety and started to enjoy this trip and behave more like a child who was learning and excited about everything and wanted to touch and feel everything that there was. Jaana and Levin just smiled when they saw this and did hold her hand more, as they didn''t want to lose her to the crowd of people.

 20 Chapter 20

    "Levin my dear is there some kind of event in the market, as there are more people than usually here?" Jaana asked Levin, as she really was puzzled about the number of people in the market. It usually wasn''t this crowded with people, especially in this time of a day.

    "My love I was just going to ask the same from you, as you know I just returned from the mission and haven''t spent much time in the city. So my answer is no I don''t know."

    Levin answered to his wife and was also puzzled about the number of people. As new ones just kept coming out of the four gates of the market and it was getting more and more crowded with the citizens of the city.

    "I thought if it was some church event or that the church will announce something. That is why I asked you about it." Jaana said and was getting more protective of Elvire and she did hold her hand more and started to look around for any potential dangers for the girl.

    "If it is a church event, then I wasn''t informed about it at all," Levin answered and then did stop the nearest person who was heading to the center of the market.

    "Who the fu... I''m sorry sir I didn''t recognize you first. Please forgive this lowly one I will go after this and pray in the church and donate there." The man who was stopped tried to first curse Levin who stopped him but when he saw his crest his attitude took 90¡ãdegree turn to better. As no one who had even little bit of intelligence wouldn''t want to make the church to his or her enemy.

    "Oh, it''s not needed, as it was me who stopped you suddenly. It''s all okay if you just answer my little question. And my question is what is going on in the market now? Why there are so many people running towards the center of the market?" Levin didn''t even give the man a chance to refuse at all and just straightly asked the question from him.

    "Oh, sir doesn''t know? There are actually two things going on now. First is that our crown Prince will get engaged and the royal messenger is going to announce the engagement soon, as we still don''t know who the lucky one is who got out crown Prince. The second one is that there is appraisal master from the Golden door auction house training his new apprentice and is offering free service and if he''s apprentice gets an item wrong you will get five gold coins back as a refund. But if the apprentice doesn''t get the item wrong you have to pay the five gold coins to the appraisal master." The man answered to Levin and waited if Levin had more questions. As it was always good to be in good relationship with the people from the church.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Thank you for the answers. Here is a small reward for your effort." Levin said and tossed a good coin to the man.

    "Oh thank you so much. I will immediately go and pray for the church and give it a donation." The man said while he was crying, as the gold coin was so much money to him. He started to run away from the market just to secure his gold coin and not get robbed at all.

    "Now we know my love," Levin said to his wife and gave her a smile.

    "Good job my dear. I knew I could trust you." Jaana answered.

    "Hmm we really came to the market at the wrong time, didn''t we? But let''s go and see at least the engagement announcement." Levin said and waited for Jaana to answer.

    "Yes, we should go and look that. And yeah we came out in wrong time to shopping. But yes I''m interested which noble family got their child to the royal family this time. And how the power will shift between the royal families here." Jaana answered to her husband.

    "Yes, it will be interesting to see my love. As now there is only one noble family in the royal family. So what will happen and who was chosen this time and what kind of alliances will happen between the families." Levin answered and they also startled to march towards the center of the market.

    "Elvire do you remember what I thought you before we left?" Jaana asked from Elvire.

    "Y-yes I do," Elvire answered to the question and started to wait if Jaana would ask from her questions about the subjects.

    "Oh, it''s nothing even if you didn''t remember it all. But we might be lucky and see the crown Prince today. And maybe also some of the noble families, so stick close to us and don''t let go from our hands at all." Jaana said and showed geanuly worried face to Elvire.

    Elvire just relaxed, as she wasn''t going to have to answer at all and just answered.

    "Of course not. I won''t release my hands from yours at all." When Jaana and Levin heard this they both relaxed and continued towards the center of the market.

 21 Chapter 21

    There were many people who were on festival mood, as the royal family was supplying free alcohol and food for the townspeople. Reason for that was because the crown Prince was getting engaged and soon there would be the marriage.

    So the royal family wanted to thank the townspeople and giving them a reason to celebrate and forget all the bad news and their worries for while. And of course, the royal family wanted to keep their subjects happy and favorable towards the current dynasty and king.

    As there was power in the people and most of the army was on the borders protecting their kingdom, so there weren''t that many soldiers or guards in the capital. So there could be a good chance if the people got angry and would start a revolution the current royal family would find their heads from wooden spikes in front of the place easily tomorrow.

    So they did all they could to keep the people happy but when they are a realm who has borders to three other kingdom''s and their back is towards to the sea. There were many borders to guard and they have fought many bloody was because the sea Holzard was wanted realm. The sea opened trade roads to many other continents and gave lots of food for the people in the realm. So while Trefil was safely behind the two other continents and it''s back was behind the sea. The two other continents had always some kind of small skirmishes going on and many people have lost their lives on those continents because many major wars have been fought there.

    But Holzard wasn''t any pushover small nation. It had one of the best navy forces and long tradition of knighthood and paladins.

    So their heavy armored cavalry could easily wipe many divisions out and then their foot soldiers and light cavalry would just follow and swipe the leftovers. So not that many kingdoms dared to go against Holzard in open battle.

    So because it was a relatively safe place to live. Even when the other kingdoms occasionally used backhand methods towards Holzard and then send scouting and sabotaging parties over the borders.

    Still, there was good and safe to live and most of the people in Holzard had something to eat every day and the sea gave livelihood to many of the people and opportunity to get rich.

    And then there was the headquarters of the church of the justice and peace who supported the royal family and that scared also many kingdoms away, as they weren''t crazy enough to risk their lives to get one of the most powerful church wraths on their neck.

    As the church of the justice and peace focused more on their personal army of paladins and clerics. So one could say it was more of the military church who hunted down all who they deemed to heretics.

    So it had a massive personal army and many supporters and followers. So not that many wanted to find out that next day there was massive religious army who only listened their pope''s orders were knocking on their doors and the church''s spies and followers inside of the city have opened their gates to them and has let them in.

    So not that many wanted to take the risk and anger the church and Holzard and just left them alone mostly.

    But still, the royal family of Holzard had a centuries-old of traditions when there was a national celebration they would open their personal food and alcohol storages and give them away in every major city and let all of their realms people month free from taxes. Just to keep them happy and supportive.

    ^In the center of the market^

    "Hurry up Levin or we will miss the announcement," Jaana said and hurried Levin more as she did want to find out who got their crown prince''s hand.

    "We are almost there my dear," Levin said and they just made it in time to hear the opening words of the royal messenger.

    "Today we are having a joyous day! Our crown Prince Kevon will get engaged! Because of that

    Liebert the second has opened the royal family''s alcohol and food storage for everyone and you all have been lifted from the taxes for the whole month!" The announcer stopped and waited for the townspeople to calm down first and get their attention back to him.

    "Kevon our crown Prince will get engaged from today onwards with Kira Welfer!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Everyone had their mouths open and started to run their ears. As that wasn''t the last name of the noble families they had here. So they started to wonder who was this lucky lady and what was her status.

    The royal messenger waited again and started to continue his speech.

    "Kira Welfer is from the Kingdom of Estrad the oldest daughter of the Holger''s city lord and is currently Aradeum and is eight years old now. They both will get married when Kira will turn fifteen years old." The royal messenger stopped his announcement and started to leave.

    The townspeople were more puzzled and didn''t know what to say, Estrad was one of the kingdom''s they had a common border and they have had wars between them and many of the people have lost their family members or relatives in that war. Even when they had peace now and we''re working together more now and shared a common enemy.

    The citizens of the kingdom of Holzard couldn''t forget that war that easily and that announcement was like someone just punched them at their stomach and they couldn''t accept this engagement and marriage still.

    Many started to drink and eat and especially complain about the engagement. They started to tell what happened to their families and relatives in the war and when the mood was getting more hostile Levin said to Jaana.

    "We better leave now and quickly before anything else happens."

    "I agree let''s leave and quickly and let''s shoe Elvire this side of humans yet" Jaana answered and they started to leave the market quickly.

 22 Chapter 22

    ^In the royal palace^

    When Liebert the second saw that his loyal servant came back and he had a wound on his head. He got angry and asked immediately from his servant who dared to attack against someone who works from him.

    "Tavon what happened to you? Who dared to wound you?"

    "My highness calm down. It''s just small wound and I already did took care of the culprit and threw him to the jail for five days and that he has pay five silver coins, as a fine."

    Tavon said and looked towards Liebert who calmed down.

    "I''m sorry Tavon for that I lost my calm now. But I just guess that the townspeople didn''t take the news about their new crown princesses that nicely."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Liebert said and he seemed to age at least ten years when he said that.

    Tevon pitied the current king because his rascal son did make a very hard decision for his father, but he answered honestly to Liebert.

    "No my king there was many rude words about the engagement and the people got angry, as they lost many relatives and important persons to them in that war. Even when we are allies they still cannot forget it and when they heard that the girl is from the kingdom that caused so much suffering and grieving to them. They didn''t take the news happily at all. Then they heard she isn''t even noble and is just a daughter of merchant city''s city lord. So they started to question even more."

    "Why Kevon had to choose her. Even when I said he is free to choose his marriage partner that is still so sudden and he is only ten years old still. And I just received news that the royal family of Estrad just adopted Kira and made her an honorary princess. So now they have a casus belli against us. As if we harm or someone harms Kira it is same that you would attack against their royal family directly and they could demand compensation or start a war against us. And they were so happy to accept the marriage as the Estrad would have been ready to sacrifice their princess or Prince just to get married to our royal family and deepen our alliance. Now they had to just sacrifice a merchant''s daughter to do it and they just got the empress position that easily. So I guess they are celebrating now as they got the better side of this deal now and can suggest even more agreements between us." Liebert said and aged even more when he said all of that.

    "Yes, we are now trapped between our citizen''s happiness or another war that could cost many lives again," Tevon added as he knew that Liebert won''t punish him and appreciated when he talked straightly.

    "I don''t know how the girl got that boy to her palms as I just suddenly heard that he accepted the engagement what he made with Estrad''s royal family without me. How he dared to do that. And that lucky brat is still on the school what is on neutral zone and we cannot just march there and bring him back. But I guess that deal opened more trade routes to us and Estrad is a powerful ally." Liebert said and already started to think could he start to support his second son and make him to a crown Prince.

    As he knew that the citizen of his realm wouldn''t accept a girl from Estrad, as their new Queen and it could lead to a civil war easily.

    But his second son was too young and Kevon had many backers behind him especially those who wanted to deepen their relationship with Estrad and now he even had Estrad''s royal family backing him up to a next king of the country.

    Didn''t that boy know that Estrad was just using him as a puppet now and when he would ascend to the throne he just would be a puppet leader mostly? This was the questions Liebert asked from himself now and Tevon took his leave and left Liebert alone to think.

    ^In the gates of the market^

    "That announcement really pissed the townsfolk. But let''s not dwell to that thing now and least head to the park near and eat our lunch and then let''s start slowly get back to home." Levin said and suggested and Jaana answered immediately to it.

    "That is a lovely idea. I really like that park and the flowers are blooming now in there. So it is a perfect place for a family picnic now." Jaana kissed her husband''s left cheek, as she didn''t even think about going to the park and didn''t expect Levin to suggest it at all.

    So she was really happy now, as it would be more family time together outside and they could look at all the pretty flowers that were blooming.

    "My dear. Now you are going to say something really beautiful that is your mother''s favorite place in the city. I guess you never have seen something like this? So it will be a surprise to you, my dear." Jaana said to Elvire who saw how happy her mother was now. And she started to wait for the surprise.

 23 Chapter 23

    ^In the park^

    Elvire was so amazed when she stepped inside of the park, as there were so many different colors and flowers.

    She couldn''t stay in one place and gave a pleading look for her parents. Asking if she could go and explore.

    Jaana and Levin just smiled at her and nodded and they got a big smile in return from Elvire who started to run among the park looking all the different types of flowers and the different colors she could see but couldn''t name at all.

    "We are going to set our picnic place in here. So when you are tired come here and eat your lunch. As we can come here another time also. So don''t get too tired and get lost by now." Jaana shouted after Elvire who turned towards her parents and gave a new smile to them and shouted back.

    "I won''t don''t worry." After she shouted that she started to run even more. Not looking in front of her that much.

    "It''s so much reliving to see her behaving like a child in her age would do. As she so large vocabulary and seems to understand the language quite a well and that isn''t typical for that aged children yet. And she is more interested in books than dolls or dresses, anything else what would be typical for that aged children to have an interest. So I don''t know how she has lived her previous life and how she has been educated, but it seems like it has taken away her behavior as a child and that is sad.

    As now she is just silent and obeys any order that we would give her and is fearing punishment if she would do anything wrong and I think that shouldn''t be the case and she would experience the world more and behave more like she is behaving now.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    And learn from mistakes and from doing the things she likes and not just listen to orders like a mindless puppet." Levin said and cried a little when he saw how happily Elvire was running among the flowers and exploring the park.

    He was so glad that Elvire finally started to come out from her shell and not fearing them anymore and seeing that he and Jaana just wanted the best for her and that she would be free to do the things she would like to do.

    "Yes, I remember yesterday when she came to our house and didn''t talk and was hiding behind your back. Now when I see her running there and her smile it makes me so happy for her and that she is out from her previous environment and life and can start a new one now." Jaana answered and kissed her husband''s lips and giggled when she saw Levin''s puzzled fade and that he couldn''t say or do anything now.

    Jaana slowly started to help her personal maid to set up their lunch and left Levin in his own rose-shaped world.

    ^In the same time in the other end of the park^

    "Master this park looks good place to rest so let''s stop here for a moment and I will come soon and bring you something to eat." A skinny looking youth that was probably in his twenties said to an old man who had a white beard that covered most of his face, but he was half bald already.

    "Yes let''s rest here for a while and after eating and resting let''s go and find a suitable in for us to rest."

    "Yes, you are a brilliant master. That is so great idea. Wait here I will be quick and bring the lunch out soon" The youth said to the old man and started to Sprint towards the nearest restaurant he could find and quickly bring the food quickly to the old man.

    As that old man was one of the best appraisal masters in the whole continent and when he heard that the youth had appraisal skill he personally came to test the youth out and if he could pass the test he would be accepted to Aradeum and would start learning one of the hardest paths and very rare path in the school. As not they many had the skills to become an appraisal apprentice even and it was really rare to a person to have the appraisal skill in the first place. So they were always picked first and the school always gave them the resources they needed. But that path would be really hard and difficult to learn and especially to be successful. But if he succeeded and would be successful and become even appraisal apprentice that would bring fame and money to him. Especially money as many would pay to him to appraisal many of the things they bought and especially auction markets would hire an appraisal master always gladly to check up what was worth to buy and what was not.

    So he wanted to please the master and do everything he could to get on his good side. But he didn''t know even when he had the talent to come, appraisal master. The old man wasn''t keen on the youth''s attitude.

    "That brat is so annoying why someone like him has the skills to become an appraisal apprentice. He just thinks about money and is always behind me and trying to get to my good side. He doesn''t have the spine or attitude to become an appraisal master. Maybe an apprentice appraisal if he is lucky. I still haven''t found out good apprentice to pass my legacy." The old man was mumbling to himself and walking around without looking.

    Suddenly he heard and felt that he did walk towards someone and that something just crashed with him.

    He woke up from his daydream and looked down and saw a small girl in the ground crying.

    The old man immediately panicked as he knew that it was his fault and he asked the girl.

    "Little girl don''t cry. S-hh don''t cry. Everything is alright. Where are your parents? Let me carry you to them and compensate and apologize for my behavior to them."

    Elvire couldn''t stop crying and the old man didn''t know what to do but when he saw that there was a man sprinting towards him. He guessed that he should be probably the girl''s father and was ready to bow down and apologize when he felt that there was a spear pointed at his throat and it was just a few inches away from piercing his throat.

    The man picked the girl up with his one free hand and still did hold the spear on the old man''s throat and asked with a very cold voice.

    "What did you do to make my little girl cry? Did you hurt her? Did he hurt you Elvire? Did he do anything to you at all?" Levin asked, as when he came to look Elvire and say that the lunch is ready.

    He saw that Elvire was on the ground and crying. At that moment he lost his sense and was ready to kill the man who hurt Elvire and made her cry.

    "I-''m g-good. It was p-partly m-my fault also." Elvire said and the old man coughed and started to explain also.

    "I''m sorry that I didn''t look where I was going and made the girl cry. But I was just going to help her up and go and find her parents and explain myself. So please if you could take that spear away from my neck and give me a chance to explain myself." The old man said and Levin lowered his spear and said to the old man.

    "I''m sorry that I pointed my spear at you so suddenly. I want to apologize and invite you to be our guest in our lunch as compensation from these small accidents."

    "And I happily accept that offer and I will also compensate for you to make your precious girl cry and hurt her. But let''s talk after lunch as I haven''t eaten anything in ages."

    The old man said and Levin started to lead him and Elvire back to their picnic spot.

 24 Chapter 24

    "Welcome back my dear. Oh, who is this gentleman with you? I guess I have to set another plate for our guest now." Jaana said when she saw that her husband and daughter got back and there was an old man following them.

    "Yes there was some misunderstandings and I invited this fellow gentleman to eat lunch with us as an apology for my behavior. He''s name¡­ We still haven''t introduced us at all." Levin said and then continued to introduce his family.

    "This is my lovely wife Jaana and this is our daughter Elvire. Then we have Shandri there who works for us and is my wife''s personal maid." When Levin introduced all of the members that were present. Shandri curtseyed towards their guest and Jaana just flashed a smile towards him and was setting up the guest dish.

    "Hello, there and I want to apologize for the mother also that I accidentally bumped into your daughter and made her cry." The old man said and bowed down towards them.

    Jaana hurriedly said towards the old man.

    "It''s nothing at all accidents happen and nothing major happened and she isn''t injured at all." And helped the old man up.

    "Still I''m sorry. But let me introduce myself now. My name is Falmir Goldeye." The old man said and when Levin heard that name he immediately keeled front of Falmir and started to apologize for his behavior towards him."

    "I''m very sorry that I pointed a spear towards your neck, your excellency. I didn''t know that you were the Falmir in that situation. I just wanted to protect my daughter and when I saw Elvire crying in the ground and you were the only one in the situation I lost my calm."

    Before Falmir could say anything at all. Jaana opened up to his husband.

    "What have I said to you previously. You just cannot use strength always to solve things and this time you went and offended Falmir. What I''m going to do with you. Even the church cannot protect you much against Falmir." Jaana was really mad towards her husband. Falmir was one of the people who you shouldn''t offend at all.

    He had many friends in high places who would do anything to get him to own them a favor or even appraisal few things to them or even personally craft some equipment for them.

    He was one of the people who had the most influence in the whole continent and if he was mad towards Levin even his paladins rank in the church wouldn''t help him much at all.

    Falmir was adopted once by dwarfs as they were in debt towards his father and mother who saved the dwarven clan from an illness they couldn''t themselves cure. So one-time when their savior got back full of injuries and without his wife. He asked the dwarfs to take care of his only son and those were his last words before he died.

    So the dwarfs who wouldn''t forget their debt took their savior son who was a half-dwarf half-human to their clan and adopted him and raised him as one of them and when he was old enough they thought him the way of smithing.

    He was a prodigy in the smithing and no matter what metal it was Falmir could bend it to weapons, armor or accessory easily and they were high-quality items.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Then one time he realized that he could appraisal the items and see their quality and the skills in them if they were magical items. He told about it to the elder of dwarfs and when he appraised the skills the young Falmir had he saw that he had the appraisal skill hidden in his skill tree and his second job was actually the smith but his first job was appraisal master. Since that time he got Goldeye as his last name from the dwarfs, as he could tell what was valuable or not.

    But as he was part human. His nature called him to outside and see the world and he parted the ways with the clan and started to travel the world and funding his travels by making items if needed or appraising the items.

    Since that day he made lots of friends and enemies. But slowly when he got older he wanted to pass his legacy down to someone before he would die. That not all of his hard work and experience would be wasted and he went to Aradeum and started his own class there to teach his skills and he was the master of many appraisal masters now.

    But he still hasn''t found anyone who he could pass his legacy at all.

    Levin was still on the ground and his wife was mad towards him and feared the worst also, but Falmir went and helped Levin up and said.

    "As your wife said. Accidents happen and you only wanted to protect your daughter and you didn''t know who I was in that situation. I could have easily been an enemy who would want to harm your precious child. So don''t be sorry, as it was my fault mostly and you didn''t do anything wrong at all."

    When Levin and Jaana heard that they both sighed from relive and finally the lunch started now in better feelings.

    Falmir slowly looked towards Elvire and sighed and when Jaana saw this he immediately asked from Falmir. "Is everything alright?"

    When Falmir heard this he gave them a melancholic answer.

    "I just looked your daughters status and I apologize already for it. But I quite like her and her attitude and behavior. But she is only level two at this moment and doesn''t have any skills yet at all. I thought maybe this random encounter with her would give me a successor for my legacy. But it seems like I still have to look for my successor."

    Falmir couldn''t see Elvire''s skills as the black ball was protecting Elvire and masking her skills and making her look like an ordinary girl.

    When Jaana and Levin heard that Falmir looked their daughter''s skills and level without asking from them they got mad towards him but they also did understand his situation, as most of the people knew his story and how long he has been looking for a successor.

    When they all had eaten Falmir got up and said to the whole family.

    "Thank you for the lunch and for the lovely meal but now I have to go and look for a place to spend the night within" when he was almost ready to leave. Jaana said to Falmir.

    "I still want to apologize for my husband''s rash decision. So I will invite you to our house to spend the night there. Of course, if you only want. As we still have one guest room empty."

    When Falmir usually heard these kinds of offers he could sense the courtesy from the people and how much they wanted to get him to own favor to them and how they just wanted to please him.

    But this time he didn''t sense any of those intentions at all from Jaana. She was sincerely apologizing to him and offering a place for the following night and didn''t mean anything else at all. There weren''t any backhand intentions in her offer and it made Falmir really surprised and he answered to Jaana.

    "Then I will gladly take this offer and will spend the following night with your family. I''m sorry for all the invoice I might bring to your family and house."

    "It''s nothing at all. Our house isn''t that big or luxurious but it''s a nice house to live and were are happy to have you as our guest." Jaana said and she and Levin started to pack things up with their maid and Elvire was spending time with Falmir and waiting for her parents to finish up.

 25 Chapter 25

    When Jaana and Levin were putting out the rest of their things with their maid. Elvire dragged Falmir to look the flowers with her and ask what they are. As with his skill, he could easily tell to Elvire what the flower was and how you could use it in alchemy.

    And he has lived already so long and has worked with many different alchemists masters and has read books about alchemy. So he had a vast knowledge about different items what you could find from the world and Elvire was using this as her advantage to learn.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Falmir was genuinely interested about the Elvire now, as she looked like she enjoyed to learn new things and it didn''t even take that long to her understand and memorize the different flowers he named for her.

    He sometimes even questioned from himself was he really talking with five years old girl.

    As her vocabulary and vast knowledge and how quickly she adopted that knowledge to herself surprised even him.

    Then suddenly he heard that someone was shouting his name and saw the young lad that he was testing out earlier just came back with the lunch he went to get from the town.

    "Master, master I''m here now. Those insolent fools didn''t give me a first place in the lines or said the food will take some time to get prepared. I even used your name to threaten them. Even it didn''t work, but now I''m here with your lunch. Oh is that young girl bothering you? Let me get rid of her." The young lad said and before Falmir could do anything to protect Elvire the young lad pushed Elvire and shouted her to leave Falmir alone.

    When he saw that the girl did leave the purse he picked up it and looked and then just laughed towards the simple purse that didn''t have any value and thrown it further away to make the girl leave and said.

    "You are a lucky girl today. Take your worthless purse and go and mingle with someone with your status and leave master alone, as you aren''t worthy of his attention. You are lucky that you get away this easily. So take this as a warning that some people you just cannot all and be with." The young lad turned his back to Elvire and showed a proud smile towards Falmir and asked him to praise him for his actions.

    Before Falmir could say anything at all and scold the lad and apologize to Elvire and her family. He felt a thick bloodlust and killing intent from behind the lad and saw that Elvire was emitting it from herself.

    ^Earlier from Elvire''s view^

    Elvire was just going to ask about one flowers name from Falmir again. When he heard someone shouting for Falmir and she turned to look and was suddenly pushed away and lashed out by the newcomer.

    She going to get up and ask from Falmir what is going on, but then sea the newcomer to pick up the precious bag that her mother gave her today and throw it away and mock Elvire''s status and the bag.

    When Elvire saw that something just flipped in her mind and when she saw that her precious gift from her mother was mocked and treated like that. She slowly started to turn towards the way she was before she met the priest. Where every day was a survival battle and no one could be trusted at all.

    It wouldn''t be her first time killing a human, as there were many times when bandits picked up their carriage and she had to defend it or her previous caretakers would punish her and scold her for being useless. So even when she was just five years old she was thought how to use a dagger, as it was the only weapon she could use in that age.

    So that made her a deathly combination as no one could imagine that frail and innocent-looking little girl would suddenly lung towards you with a dagger.

    So now the young lad did flip that switch inside of Elvire and even he was starting to feel Elvire''s intention that was directly pointed at her.

    When he turned towards Elvire he saw how she picked up her precious bag and looked at him and if a look could kill he would have been dead countless times already.

    "You touched the precious bag that I got from my mother," Elvire said and ripped part of her shirt off from her sleeves.

    Even Levin and Jaana could feel the bloodlust and killing intent and when they looked where it was emitting from they saw it was from their precious daughter and they hurriedly did run towards her but they and Falmir were too late.

    As Elvire already did pick a rock and quickly made a makeshift sling from the ripped part of her clothing and flung it forwards the young lad who had already unable to move from the fear and there was a wet spot in his pants already.

    Luckily Elvire was so small and she couldn''t muster much of a force, but still, there was the advantage of being small and the stone hit the young lads private parts and that accident did leave scars on the young lad''s memories and lifetime trauma towards the woman.

    When Elvire was done she suddenly collapsed on the ground and Jaana quickly picked her up and checked if she was alright and sighted from a relive when she saw that Elvire just did use too much energy and collapsed from fatigue.

    In the same time, Levin asked from Falmir what happened when they were away from her and what made Elvire release the killing intent.

    When Falmir started to explain the situation to Levin and Jaana they both smiled and were quite proud of their daughter as she called Jaana a mother and appreciated the gift she gave her. Jaana gave a smug smile towards Levin showing that she won this round and gave Elvire to Levin and went to look the young lad and heal his injuries even when she didn''t want to.

    Falmir looks this unusual family and sighed and thought inside of his kind shouldn''t they be worried about their daughter and not proud as she would have easily killed a man in that situation if she would have little more strength and accuracy.

    He just left the couple and went to help their maid to pick the forest of their stuff, as it would be least he could do to help them and apologize to them.

    When Jaana saw the young lads situation she just snickered as her daughter just made a man impotent now and she thought that the young lad deserved it.

    She slowly did heal him but didn''t do anything to his important parts and just left her impotent and when the young lad woke up and saw that it was a woman who was treating him.

    He just screamed and started to run away from the park and after that incident, Elvire and her family didn''t saw the young lad anymore not even Falmir saw him after that incident.

    Some say he did become a monk and started to meditate on top of the mountain. Some stories say he did become a wandering priest, but that is another story for now.

 26 Chapter 26

    "Jaana my dear, what did you do for the poor man that he let that scream and started to run like a mad?" Levin asked from his wife, as when he heard someone to scream and when he turned around he saw the young lad that was injured was running like there would be someone chasing him.

    "Nothing at all my dear. I just healed him up and when he woke up and saw my face he just started to act like that." Jaana said but wasn''t feeling sorry at all for the young lad after treating their precious daughter like that and was actually glad that he started to run away before she could get her hands to him.

    Levin could see and imagine what his wife was thinking about and thought that the young lad should count his lucky stars now as he was quite a lucky that Jaana didn''t do anything to him. But he also said to himself that if Jaana wouldn''t have done anything to the young lad he would have done it then.

    As no one should treat their daughter like that and he actually was happy that their daughter wasn''t defenseless against people. But she also would need to be scolded for acting so reckless and acting improperly in public place.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    What if there would have been more people with the young lad? What if there would have been someone with combat experience? What if the enemy would have had status?

    So he had to train their daughter for that and give her advice on how to fight. But mostly why not fight in public or try to kill or harm people in the public that easily.

    As Levin didn''t want their daughter to get into trouble but he also wanted that their daughter could easily defend herself and she would have combat training to help her to survive.

    So now he started to plan also combat study for her alongside the regular study.

    But he didn''t expect that their daughter who looked like an innocent cat had her claws so well hidden and would emit so much of killing intent.

    That was also something he should teach her as he could feel that their daughter had already killed people but she didn''t know how to hide her killing intent and bloodlust. So it was just uncontrollable now and he should teach her to how to hide it and not to release it in public and how to target it to the person and actually scare him and make the enemy hesitate.

    In the same time when Levin was carrying Elvire and planning his study course for her, Jaana went and started to clean the rest of their items that Falmir and their maid hasn''t picked yet.

    When they were ready Jaana asked from Falmir.

    "Do you still want to spend a night with us? The offer is still free for you, as it wasn''t your fault at all so don''t feel guilty about what happened earlier. It was the young lad''s fault and it was his decision and not yours. So either I or Levin will blame you at all."

    Falmir was honestly surprised that they still offered him a place to stay for a night even after all that has happened to their daughter because of him.

    He couldn''t believe that they would be so nice still towards him and not blame him at all from what the young lad did also to their daughter. So he was planning to go on separate ways from the family now and look an inn where he could spend the night in but now he scratched up that plan and answered to Jaana.

    "If the offer still stays I will gladly take this offer and accept your offer."

    "So welcome to spend the night at our house then. Glad to have you with us and I hope that you don''t mind our house that much as it won''t be anything luxurious at all."

    Jaana said and walked towards Levin to wake him up from his daydream and indicate that they were going to leave now and start their trip back home.

    "If you want to stay here my dear then you are free to do so but I will take Elvire back to the home now. But I guess I have to depend on Falmir then to defend me and Elvire, as someone is going to stay here." Jaana said and looked Levin''s expression.

    "No of course not. Now could I abandon my wife''s and daughters safety that easily? Don''t worry my love I will protect you two for my last breath." Levin said enthusiastically and Jaana smirked and gave a small laugh, as her husband was so adorable and easy to fill sometimes.

    When Levin heard the laugh he gave a wronged expression to Jaana, as he was so serious when he said that but his wife just laughed at him.

    When Jaana saw that expression he just laughed more and gave a simple kiss to Levin''s lips and said to him.

    "My white knight in the shining armor. We are leaving now so come and protect me as I trust you."

    Levin gave the brightest smile he could give and took Jaana''s hand and started to lead the way back to their home now with Falmir following them.

 27 Chapter 27

    In the journey back to home Elvire didn''t wake up at once in the whole journey.

    So when they finally got home Jaana took Elvire and went to take her to the bed before entertaining the guest.

    So it was Levin''s job now introduce their house to Falmir, which he took very seriously.

    "Welcome to our humble house. First let me show you, your room. Then I will show the rest of the house to you." Levin said and took Falmir up to the stairs where most of the sleeping places were.

    He slowly walked forwards and opened the third floor in left and waved Falmir to come closer.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "This will be your room now. It isn''t big but hey at least it has a bed." Levin said and when Falmir saw the room it really wasn''t the most luxurious one but really comfortable looking room.

    It had the bed in the corner of the room in a place where the person from the door couldn''t see there as there was a wardrobe placed the front of it to block the view. Then there was a simple writing table and a couple of chests to store the visitor''s personal belongings.

    Falmir memorized the location of his room and Levin started to show up the rest of the house.

    "So up here we don''t have anything else than sleeping places for everyone and couple storage rooms. So let''s get back to down and I will show the rest of the areas." Levin said and started to lead Falmir down to the stairs.

    First, he showed Falmir the kitchen that he knew where to go and ask food. Then he leads him to the dining room and when they were trying to go to the living room, Levin suddenly crashed to the pile of books that were in the middle of the road.

    "Oh master are you alright," Alper asked as he was up from his nap and heard the crash and immediately went to the living room to see his master in the ground surrounded by the books.

    "I''m fine Alper, thank you for asking. But more importantly why the books are in the living room?" Levin got up and asked from Alper and Alper cleared his throat and said to Levin.

    "Master gave me an order to bring the books in the house, but he also forgot that we don''t have a study room or bookshelves yet for the books. So before I would store them away I wanted to make sure where to store them." Alper finished his explanation and made Levin actually silent as Alper was right he did exactly as he was ordered and delivers the books to the house. But before Levin could say anything Jaana''s voice was heard from the stairs.

    "I just put Elvire to the bed so if you could be a little bit careful and not make that much noise now. And Alper thank you for bringing the books here and it''s going to be the last room from the right. Do you know the room that was empty and not used? I have Erik the list of what we need from the carpenter and it''s going to be our new study room. So before the furniture comes we will store them there." Jaana finished and got down.

    Alper bowed down towards Jaana and started to act with his new orders and moving the books up the stairs.

    "So like my blind and clumsy husband was probably going to say. This is our living room it doesn''t have much in but a nice place to stay and spend some time." Jaana said and she was right.

    There was just a couple of couches and armchairs where people could sit down and talk with each other. A table where you could server the snacks and tea and other everyday necessities. Otherwise, there wasn''t anything that important in the living room.

    Falmir could see that they had money to live comfortably as they had this big house and so much furniture and space but when Jaana introduced the bathing area to him he was amazed about it.

    "Welcome to the gem of our house, the bathroom," Jaana said and proudly showed up the bathroom to Falmir who as appraisal master and Smith was amazed by the quality of the bathroom. There was actually a toilet that worked with magic and burned all of the leavings. A bathtub and working shower that actually had hot water from coming from it with magic again and a limited amount of water ad long as they remember to change the magic crystals. But that was not all of it, there was this weird room that he has never seen before and he asked about it. "What is that room there? As I cannot think anything at all for its use."

    "Oh yes we thought if we can spend one luxurious thing it''s going to be the bathroom but that is actually what my father build and I don''t know where he got the idea from. Maybe one of his travels? But it''s called sauna and when you warm up those rocks that are on that stove there and then throw water on it. It releases the vapored water and gives you a nice and calm relaxed state. Especially in winter times when it is cold as the room temperature inside there can rise pretty high. So we mostly use it in colder times as we, of course, have to buy all of the magic crystals to make our bathroom to work. And it isn''t exactly cheap but we don''t spend on anything else so it''s on our budget."

    Jaana explained and Falmir wanted to know more about this mysterious room but he would ask about it later could he test it out.

    For now, they all retreated to the living room to have the afternoon snack and tea and wait up for Elvire to wake up.

 28 Chapter 28

    When Jaana, Levin, and Falmir were spending time downstairs. Elvire was wide awake in her mind.

    The book that was merged with the black ball was slowly opening up and revealing some of its secrets to Elvire.

    Elvire head was hurting and even when she was spiritual imagine inside her head it seemed like the whole world was spinning around her, as the fast amount of information that she was suddenly getting was too much still for her brains and her brains were trying to protect her.

    So no it was a human mind vs a book full of information and Elvire was middle of it all.

    Her mind slowly gave up and realized the book wasn''t actually dangerous and would be beneficial to it, so it slowly started to accept the book''s information and started to process it.

    Slowly the book started to imprint it''s secrets to Elvire and slowly it opened up for Elvire.

    ''The book of information''

    "This book has most of these skills, arts, and crafts in the world but you can only choose one main skill and couple supportive skills. So choose carefully as when you choose them you cannot choose again after that.

    So regardlessly of how much you will regret your choices, you cannot undo them after it and this book will disappear after it."

    When Elvire heard this she wondered what her luck was with the book, but when she proceeded that she could only choose a couple and couldn''t undo them.

    She started to panic as she didn''t even know any supportive arts at all.

    So how she could choose them at all? When she didn''t even know them at all! Was this just a big scam! That would make people fail their lives horribly!

    These questions were screaming inside Elvire''s mind and messing her up constantly.

    A voice suddenly said inside Elvire''s head

    "Do you take this holy book not seriously, of course, I will show you all the class options you an idiot or how did you think you would otherwise know them."

    Elvire was a little shocked by the sudden voice but couldn''t react to it before the book started to list the options to Elvire.

    Priest,alchemists,healer,medic,oracle,cleric,druid,bard,monk,paladin,historian,guide¡­

    The list continued and continued without even stopping for a moment but one thing that was common with the skills that they were more focused on supportive arts or in holy powers.

    Elvire started to think about all of her options carefully as she remembers that she couldn''t use most of the combat skills so she did cut off most of the combat-oriented skills and classes from the list and saw what was left and started to look them for now.

    Suddenly there was one class that stuck around Elvire''s eyes that would be perfectly suited for her or so she did think. If she couldn''t use combat arts why wouldn''t she let others do it then? She asked from herself and did select summoner from the list.

    "Summoner= Branch of mages that can summon a spirit or an animal to aide you in the combat or in everyday life. They are generally weak and cannot use close combat arts or actually they cannot even use most of the magic either, so their power mostly depends on their summoned friend." The book started to list up the information about summoner for Elvire and she was more and more convinced that this was the class for her.

    She selected the class and the book still wanted to confirm would she want to take up the summoner as her main class for now on and Elvire did confirm it and suddenly there was a change in Elvire and the book said.

    "Congratulations on awakening the summoner class I hope that you are happy with your choices as remember no refunds at all. But now let''s move on you can choose two supportive skills now, so think carefully."

    Elvire started to look up the list and tried to remember her skills when she suddenly thought that one of her skills already gave an advantage for persuading and talking to people why wouldn''t she choose this skill then also to make them all work together?

    "Diplomat= a person who relies more on the spoken and written language to persuade others to support him or her and do what she would like."

    Elvire was happy with this as her first supportive skill and went the same process over again then with the summoner and confirmed that she really did want the diplomat as her first supportive skill.

    "Now let''s move on to your final choice." The book said and started to list again all the different options for Elvire.

    Elvire started to scroll the list again and again without finding anything she would like or that felt that she would need but when she finally was giving up she just randomly did point at something in the list and it was a traveling merchant.

    "Traveling merchant= a person who likes to see the world around him or her without actually thinking how much he or she would earn, as the point of it all is an adventure and making money to survive in between everything else. They like to go to all the deepest and poorest villages just to see the world and change items with villagers without caring about the quality as long as their customers are happy and get what they need."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Elvire was fascinated by what this skill could bring up to her and where it would affect and confirmed that she would like to get the skill and when she was finally done the book suddenly disappeared and said.

    "You were the chosen today and extremely lucky but remember our policy no refunds at all. So you made the choices and you live with them. Oh, right we didn''t actually mention it. You might get to choose the skills but it actually depends on you can you use them, as we don''t teach them we just show the different options. So good luck to learning them and getting better at them, as we just cannot give you a skill and make you already good at it."

    The book vanished completely before Elvire could even scream inside of her mind that this all was just a big scam.

    The book just showed and gave the skills to Elvire but she would need to learn and awake them first before she could use them. So Elvire felt like scammed and didn''t understand why it was like this, as she was so happily waiting forwards to amaze her parents and summoning her first companion but it all was flushed down from the drain now and she would need to start from the scratch like everyone else.

 29 Chapter 29

    Elvire was scratching her head inside of her mind because of the book, as to how the book did think that she should start learning the new skills without even one clue at all or getting the basic information about them.

    One way would be finding a teacher but how many actually did choose or had born with the skill to become a summoner? As it needed magic and not everyone was born with enough mana and skills to use the mana and become some sort of magician. Some were more suited to become warriors or rogues. Some even wouldn''t be suited to become any combat-oriented class and would become farmers, merchants and writers so just an everyday job that everyone needed.

    But even if someone would be born with enough mana they would usually choose to learn more popular mage branches like elemental mage so a fire, water, lightning, earth and wind magician. Or some other classy and flashy mage branch that was more popular taking the people and that they felt was more interesting, useful and better than just some summoner who depended on her or his familiar to do the combat and other things.

    But Elvire didn''t know this at all and hoped to find a teacher soon to herself and make her family proud of her. She even actually didn''t even know did she even have the mana or skills to become a magician as no one ever has measured her mana depth and would she have the skills to become a magician at all.

    But Elvire was determined now to learn more about all of this and tell about her decision soon to her parents and making them proud and see that she isn''t useless at all and that she will work hard and study hard for them, as they gave her already so much and so many gifts.

    So she wanted to pay back to her parents and she couldn''t think any other way at all.

    ^In the meantime in down stairs^

    "As you let me stay the night here and the person who was with me injured your daughter I thought I need to pay back to you in some way. But I couldn''t think any ways to do it before it came to me and before you say it''s not needed and everything is alright I will say I went to and did it already. So here it is my way to pay back to all of you."

    Falmir said and took Elvire''s bag and before Jaana and Levin could say anything at all he continued his explanation.

    "It seems like nothing has changed but I made it a magical purse and spatial bag. So now she can store as much as she wants nowhere and the bag can change sizes when she images so it can be larger or smaller or how she wants it to be. And then it never can be broken at all and will last and absorb all the damage and nothing at all would happen to it at all." When Falmir said this he did take a magic tool that created a flame and before Jaana could stop Falmir he started to burn the bag to demonstrate it and the bag didn''t catch the flame at all and nothing else happened the bag at all.

    "Then there is one last thing that I added it and it''s the bag can see it''s user''s life once in a month. So basically when the bag and its wearer get attacked and it''s critical or too much the bag will create a better around its wearer that can safe Elvire''s life but it will take one month to work again." Falmir ended his speech and proudly showed the bag to Jaana and Levin and gave it to them and showed a smug smile towards them that basically said you cannot refuse or undone the changes now at all.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    In the same time Jaana and Levin didn''t know what to do like the bag that they hold in their hands was probably worth more than their entire house and maybe even the church wouldn''t have funds to buy the bag or maybe just their pope could only have one with the same quality. But as Falmir''s face said they couldn''t do anything at all for it and could just accept it now as it was personally made to their daughter and who wouldn''t want their child to have the extra protection that could actually save their life if something happened to them.

    So they were really grateful towards Falmir but just didn''t find words to show it but before they would have to think something to say Alper invited them to eat dinner and it cleared all the awkwardness around them.

 30 Chapter 30

    When they were eating there was suddenly hurried knocking on their door and Kevin asked Alper to go and look who is at on their door.

    They just heard Alper saying something along these lines. "Madam you¡­Important¡­Please leave." Before there was a familiar face in their dining room and Levin asked from the person.

    "Mother in law and Father in law how are we blessed up with this sudden visit today?" There was clear hostility and annoyance on his voice that he didn''t bother hiding at all.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    As what have Jaana''s parents done to them? They firstly didn''t agree with their relationship when Levin was just an apprentice paladin and just novice in the church. As it wasn''t enough to their Noble family.

    In reality, they were s merchant family that had enough money just to buy Baron''s title and a little bit of land from the countryside.

    But it was enough to mess Jaana''s mother''s head and make her more arrogant than ever. So, of course, their daughter couldn''t date and be together with a lowly commoner that didn''t have any ranks on the church.

    But when Jaana did still meet with Levin and started to adventure with him and then got injured, what did her mother do? She kicked her oldest daughter from the family as she couldn''t bring any offspring to their family and couldn''t benefit the family.

    But when Levin did work hard enough in the church to achieve the paladin status and was probably the next choice for the head paladin''s place they again tried to get Jaana back to their family, as then they would have the church''s protection and more fame and status as there is a paladin in their house but they didn''t accept it.

    So Levin didn''t want to see his mother in law at all, but he quite liked his father in law, as he secretly did send them money and supported them to start their life but he was just so under his wife and would probably lose everything if they would get divorced.

    "Oh firstly get that old bum out from the room. Why do you even have someone like that in your dining table." Jaana''s mother said and pointed at Falmir.

    "No, he will stay as he is our guest." Jaana did say before Levin would get more mad at her parents and do something stupid.

    "Oh fine then you don''t understand at all but what can I do for it, as you are corrupted by that peasant and have adapted his manners." Jaana''s mother said but didn''t point at anyone but Jaana and Levin knew who she did mean by those words and because that Jaana did sit near Levin and did hold him down.

    "So why didn''t you tell us that you have a daughter now. You should have said it sooner but it''s nothing at all here let me show you my friend''s available sons for your daughter''s marriage partners. They are even willing to accept paladin''s daughter and of course Baroness granddaughter." Jaana''s mother said and started to put pictures and information about all of the available Noble children on the dining table.

    But before she could say anything at all the stuff she did spread on the table caught fire and just did slowly burn on the table without spreading or damaging anything else at all.

    Jaana''s mother was panicking but her husband was smiling and grinning at his wife''s misfortune. Before Jaana''s mother could say anything at all Jaana stopped her and started to speak.

    "Even when you are mother could you please kindly leave our house now and stop visiting here and especially involving my daughter on your petty schemes of trying to get more status." Her mother just looked horribly at Jaana and couldn''t believe what she did just hear but before she could lash out her husband said.

    "Dear we should leave now and let them finish their dinner let me buy you a new necklace when we are here now." And only then Jaana''s mother accepted the reality and took their leave.

    "Thank you Falmir for burning those useless papers on our table and making her leave the house quicker. And I''m sorry that you had to witness that and I hope that it didn''t take your mood to eat away." Jaana said while looking at Falmir.

    "It''s nothing at all as it''s not my first time seeing people like that and those papers were pretty annoying for the eye and honestly it''s least I can do for you. But for now, let''s finish our dinner and talk then." Falmir said and started to again focus on the food that was in front of him.

    In the upstairs Elvire was slowly waking up because of all the noise in downstairs but she was still unsure how to ask about the teacher or information about her current class choice from her parents.

 31 Chapter 31

    When there were just finishing their dinner downstairs they saw Elvire was coming down from the upstairs. They immediately hurried Alper to bring Elvire also something to eat and when Elivire did sit down to the table Falmir suddenly asked something unexpected from Jaana and Levin.

    "Do you know is there a magician line or something running in Elvire''s ancestry or bloodline?"

    "We don''t actually know anything at all about her family or bloodline. But why are you suddenly asking?" Levin asked from Falmir who was suddenly serious and little amazed.

    "No, when I last time checked out her status it wasn''t anything impressive just close to an average status that children should have at that age. But when she did come down from the upstairs I could suddenly feel mana circling around the girl and when I did look her status again I could see she was still around level three but her mana capacity had gone suddenly up." Falmir said and looked at Levin who was so anxious suddenly as he couldn''t look up her daughter''s status without the proper tools, permission from the person or with the high-level person who had the ability to read status windows.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    But suddenly Jaana realized and asked from Levin.

    "My dear, did I just hear that Elvire is level 3 already? But wasn''t she yesterday level two? And three days ago level one? Then four days ago level zero? So when did she become level three suddenly?" Jaana showed a sweet smile to Levin but Levin knew his wife and that smile didn''t promise anything good at to him.

    "It happened today on the bookstore just when we did part our ways and I and Elvire went to a bookstore and it happened there. We were quite busy in the market and so much happened in the park so I did somewhat forget to tell you about it. I''m sorry." Levin scratched his head and tried to look less guilty that his wife would forgive him quicker.

    But this time it was Falmir''s time to be surprised.

    "Did you say that she just suddenly leveled up three levels in three days and that before all of that she just has been level zero?"

    Jaana and Levin did forget that Falmir was still on their presence and they just talked about so casually about their daughter level-ups and did forget that it shouldn''t be normal.

    "From that, I guess your adopted daughter has probably a bloodline that just in these past weeks found the right conditions to activate and let her level up. Probably because that bloodline she couldn''t level up before the conditions were right and she suddenly got to level three as her bloodline was pressuring and not making her level up but she did level up inside of her bloodline but couldn''t utilize it before the bloodline would be free." Falmir said and Levin and Jaana accepted this as the only logical explanation but they did forget Elvire completely who was just silently eating but raised her voice and got the adult''s attention to herself.

    "I want to be a summoner. Can I be summoner?" Elvire said and asked from her parents who suddenly didn''t know what to say before Falmir started to talk again.

    "Can I suggest that I will use a measurement tool to check your daughter''s status more detailed manner as I can only see the levels myself and some basic information but I''m not good at using it at all. So I just happen to have the tool with me that I use to test all of those we would qualify good enough to become students." Falmir said and did take the tool put from his pocket.

    Jaana and Levin accepted this and Falmir started to prepare the tool and said to Elvire.

    "I will ask your permission also as we know you can probably see your own status window but we cannot so if you want to share it to us just put your hand on the device and you will feel little poke at your finger as it will take a drop of your blood to see your status."

    After saying this he started to wait for Elvire''s reaction and what she would want to do and was happily surprised as was Elvire''s parents when she did place her hand to the device.

    The measurement tool started to work out and did take a drop of blood from Elvire''s finger and started to process the information and when the minute was passed out it was ready and showed Elvire''s status window to the people on the room.

    "Hmm your daughter''s intelligence and mana capacity is above the average but because that her physical skills are below the average. Nothing else we cannot really tell from the window now. But your daughter would be suited to become a magician with this status" Falmir said.

    As even when this world had skills and levels they really didn''t mean anything at all in this world. It was your hard work that meant something as if you trained enough you could easily become anything at all as your skills and status windows would go up by what you did work on. If you did swing an axe every day and did chop on wood it would make your strength go up and your skills with axe go up and you could get the lumberjack skill. This same method did apply to everyone and even when there were people who could see your skill tree they couldn''t tell anything else from it than your level and what profession would suit more at you but even if they would say you were suited to become magician but you would want to be warrior you could become a warrior. And even if you didn''t have enough mana you could always try to become a magician but it would mean more work and harder conditions to achieve.

 32 Chapter 32

    "So does this mean I can become a summoner?" Elvire asked again from her parents and only now they registered her question and Levin was the first one to confirm it from Elvire.

    "Summoner you say? Do you know what does it even mean? Or what they do?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Yes, I do. They summon a familiar that will grow up with the one who summoned them and be part of their strength." Elvire answered honestly as that was everything she actually knew about the summoners."

    "Oh you know quite a lot but let me tell that isn''t all. There are different grades for the familiars also then there are three different bonds that you can create with them. The first one is when you summon the familiar will accept you and you two will create an equal bind between the two of you. The second one is that the familiar will accept you like a stronger than it and it will be under you so let''s say kind of a master and underling binding. The third one is slave one and it can go either way, the summoner either will have to fight against the summoned one as the familiar doesn''t accept the bond so if the summoner wins it''s usually master and slave bond. But it can also happen that if the familiar that is summoned is stronger than the summoner then the familiar can force the slave brand to you.

    Of course, the first bond would be the best from the three of those, but the other dangers are that you will summon an unholy creature or even worse a demon and the church will start coming after you. But I guess I''m not that good at explaining this at all." Falmir said and started to think did he forget to tell something.

    "Oh for the meantime here is your bag," Jaana Said and gave Elvire her bag.

    "Remember to take good care of it. And are you are that you want to be a summoner, my dear?" Jaana continued.

    "Hmm yes, I''m sure about it," Elvire said and tried to look as serious as she could.

    "Hmm, then I guess you will be but it will need hard work from you to get on the school that we mentioned to you, as we don''t have the skills to train you here. We can generally teach you about the magic that we use every day and about the world but we cannot teach you about that much about magic or summoner skills. So don''t be disappointed that we cannot help you otherwise with those subjects as we can only make the foundation for you that you would get accepted to the school and pursue your dreams." Levin said and Jaana continued.

    "And even if you don''t get accepted to that school there are still many other schools that will accept you and you could find something else that will interest you then and you want to learn then, as even when you want to be summoner now maybe you will want to be something else later then. So, for now, let''s focus on that you will get the school place for you and secure your future okay?"

    Elvire didn''t know what to do when she heard what did her parents say, as she expected that they would be happy that she was suddenly planning to learn some class but her parents actually just wanted her to learn what she wanted and that she would get the school place.

    She couldn''t find words at all and didn''t know what to do in this situation now and just hugged Jaana that smirked towards her pouting husband that was left without the hug.

    But then Elvire went and did hug Levin also and now it was Levin''s turn to smirk towards her pouting wife as Levin knew that he would have heard about the hug for the rest of the day and how she would be better and deserved the hug more than him.

    But now she was powerless against him.

    "Thank you for the support I will do my best to learn and get the school place to make you two proud," Elvire answered finally after calming down from the emotional ruckus that was messing her mind but it started to affect her again when she heard Levin''s answer.

    "But you already make us proud just by being yourself. So we are already proud of you by being happy and enjoying your life. So you don''t need to be or do anything else than just be yourself and enjoy what you are doing. So just take care of yourself and be happy is what we ask from you."

    Levin stopped and ruffled Elvire''s hair and Jaana continued to speak.

    "As Levin said just be healthy and don''t overdo it overwork because of us two. Just take your time and even if you don''t get the school place we will be proud of you still and support your every decision and choice. Of course, not the illegal ones but you get what I meant don''t you." Jaana smiled towards Elvire and Elvire didn''t know what did she feel now as she never had felt something like this. So she couldn''t identify her emotions and just continued to hug Levin and burrowed her head to his clothes.

 33 Chapter 33

    Before anyone could say anything at all Levin''s alarm tool for emergencies started to emit a message.

    "To everyone in the church! The beast tide had broken out in Estrad and the city of Holger is completely destroyed. Let me repeat beast tide broke out in Estrad and city of Holger is destroyed! The beast tide hasn''t shown signs of getting smaller as it''s gathering more forces and getting larger and larger every day. It has destroyed many villages now and regardless it''s not stopping or ending and the next destination is going to Holzard and the fort city of Jaridge. This is the end of an emergency broadcast."

    When the emergency broadcast ended Levin and his family didn''t have any time to gather their thoughts before the church did send another message.

    "We are going to have an emergency meeting today in the evening around 6 pm. Gather there with your families and we will talk about the news from the end broadcast and plan what to do next as you know if Jaridge falls there aren''t any fort cities anymore between us and Jaridge and our city would be next on the line." The broadcast ended again and only now they had time to gather their thoughts.

    "Did I hear correctly? What is going to happen to us as I''m going to guess we are going to be sent to Jaridge or at least you Levin. So what is going to happen to us?" Jaana started to panic a little bit before Levin hugged her and even when Elvire didn''t know what is happening but she also hugged Jaana and Jaana did calm down somewhat.

    "It''s going to be okay don''t worry about it too much. Let''s attend to the meeting tonight and let''s see what will happen. But this is quite a new as a beast tide had never happened here so I actually don''t know either what will happen.

    So Falmir I''m sorry for doing this and saying this but wouldn''t it be better for you to leave? But at the same time, I want to ask a favor from you. I''m still a citizen of Holzard so could you possibly go and warn those villages and tell them to evacuate?"

    Levin stopped and looked at Falmir with pleading eyes as he was still the paladin of this continent and he didn''t want to see civilian casualties at all and if there was a way to prevent that he would do it.

    After thinking it while Falmir finally answered.

    "You are an honest lad and I like your upright personality so I will accept this task from you and will start to plan a sightseeing trip around this country now. But for that, I would need a map as I don''t know the villages or terrain around here."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Falmir said and flashed a gentle but a warm smile towards Levin and his family.

    "Oh a map waits a minute I will go and get one," Levin said hurriedly and started to search through his spatial bag and pulled out a scroll of paper and when he opened it there was a detailed map of the continent.

    "As you might know we are currently at Sine the capital city at the kingdom of Holzard and the fort city of Jaridge is here." Levin pointed to another place on the map to show Falmir what he was talking about.

    "So these villages and cities would be in the path of the beast tide and even when I don''t like Estrad but its citizens haven''t done anything to us as they also have to listen what their king says," Levin said and added markings on the map that it would be easier for Falmir to see where the villages and cities should be.

    "Thank you for so much for doing this and listening to my selfish wish. But you really are the only one I could trust with this and even say that you have a chance to succeed and survive from this. But let me say this. Take care of yourself and stay safe I wish all of the best for you." Levin Said and bowed down towards Falmir and Jaana hugged him with Elvire that was sad that the nice old grandpa was leaving so suddenly and she didn''t know why.

    Falmir took his leave after this and Levin was again with his family but he didn''t want to think about the future now and maybe spend his last time with his family.

    As if he was sent to the fields no one would know his or her faith there. Just one small mistake and you would be dead especially if the beasts were now in a frenzied state so they would fight to the death then and not care about the injuries.

 34 Chapter 34

    ^In the evening^

    Many of the ordinary citizens watched how the church''s headquarters were now packed up by the church people''s and they wondered what is happening by now as the news of the beast tide hasn''t still reached on their ears.

    So many of them tried to reach the gates but the church''s guards were stopping them and pushing them away without a restriction as they had orders to stop everyone without the cost and the church will protect them.

    ^Inside the church^

    "As everyone had heard there is currently a beast tide that is threatening our whole continent and now Jaridge is our last defense for now.

    So, for now, the kingdom is asking our help to defend this continent bit we, of course, would have done it by without them asking as this is our continent also and we would defend it to the last drop of blood,but we don''t need to do it as God is in our side and will protect us and defend us.

    So we don''t have anything to fear as our God will protect us and offer us to his guidance.

    So we will go to Jaridge and protect this continent with this kingdoms army and together we will be victorious and defeat the evil force that threatens us." The pope ended his speech and did get massive applause from others and the pope did know that his speech did its job and got the warriors and others blood boiling.

    "So today we will need everyone even the smallest children can help everyone today so I will ask everyone to volunteer and help us the church and help the continent.

    But for paladins and all of you who have skills as a healer, your help is needed and all of you have been listed to help so you have to prepare for yourselves for this trip but don''t fear as God is in your side.

    So everyone prepares for yourselves as tomorrow we will march together to Jaridge so today everyone rests and gather your strengths."

    The pope ended his speech and dismissed everyone else than his closest aides who will help him and plan with him the next course of action.

    ^Back in the house^

    "What are we going to do? We need to leave as otherwise the church will do something to us as we defined their order. So what are we going to do with Elvire she is still so young but we don''t have anyone we could trust to take care of her and I''m against the idea of her going to the fields!" Jaana was almost hysterical now as all of the images and ideas of what could happen to Elvire were flashing inside of her mind and even when Levin was hugging her and not letting go she still didn''t calm down and couldn''t stop seeing and imagining the worst.

    "I will go to the fields but you as an ex adventure you will stay with Elvire I will try to get with my position as a safe place for you two as I can but I cannot promise anything at all. But we will take Elvire with us it will be a good way for her to get some experience from the real battles and field combat. And honestly thinking it''s the best way to us to make sure that she is safe also and you will always stay at her side then and as I trust you and your abilities that you can protect her and take care of her." Levin said and hugged Jaana again and kissed her lips and patted her head that she would calm down.

    In the end, Jaana did Falls asleep at her husband''s lap and Levin carried her to their bed before getting down again to talk with Elvire.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Levin kneeled before Elvire and hugged her maybe one last time and started to speak.

    "My daughter tomorrow we will march towards Jaridge and there is a possibility that I won''t come back so I want you to take care of your mother if that happens alright? And soon you might see a lot of death and blood around you and hear horrible things but Jaana will be there for you always and protect you also. But don''t hesitate to kill anyone who would have bad intentions towards you as I know you can do it do you understand?" Levin ended his talk and gave a dagger to Elvire.

    "Use this then it has been mine and now it is yours." And then hugged Elvire again and Elvire didn''t know what was going on but accepted the hug and did hide the dagger to her sleeve.

    "For now let''s go and sleep as we need to wake up early tomorrow," Levin said and started to guide Elvire to her room and made sure that she would fall asleep before going to sleep himself also.

 35 Chapter 35

    ^In the morning^

    The ordinary citizens watched the march of church soldiers and the supportive staff and really wondered what was happening as the army was also called and everyone who could wield a weapon especially hunters were now summoned again.

    Then suddenly there were royal announcers around the city announcing the message and calling everyone who could to arms.

    "Attention! Attention! Currently, a beast tide is threatening our whole continent and Jaridge is our last defense against it. So everyone who could wield a weapon can volunteer to the army and get one gold coin when they join to support the family you are leaving behind. Otherwise, you will be paid by the army standards and will be rewarded by every kill you will receive. Also if you get injured the kingdom will compensate for you and support your family. Mercenaries we also will pay you well and hire everyone who would want to volunteer!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Many started to panic but for others the one gold coin would support their family for one whole year so it was alluring option for the desperate and poor others just wanted their time in a spotlight and fame and then, of course, there were the hot-blooded lads that just wanted an adventure and get away from the city.

    So the recruitment place for the army was flooding with recruits and as the officers in the recruitment place were to pick mostly everyone who could wield a weapon and be used even in some support positions. So they weren''t picky at all and recruited most of them and just pushed then as the logistics officers'' problems, as they had to arm, cloth and feed up all the new recruits.

    But the most difficult problem was with the officers that had to train the new recruits but it was a slow process for the army and they couldn''t be as fast with their movements as the church and almost leave immediately.

    But of course, there were those who used this opportunity to go and loot all the abandoned places and the battlefields so as this was a time of doubting so many used this time to do many of things and the criminal activity did rise again and was more active now.

    Then there was those who cursed the current king for keeping the information this long as a secret and not telling it immediately to public and started to solve the current kingdom and some used this as their opportunity to rally up the people''s doubts more and maybe get more favorable positions to form them.

    So a lot was going on inside the capital also while the church was moving and demonstrating their power and how easily they can rally up their forces and march towards the war and defend the whole nation so easily while the army was still mustering up their forces.

    So this was also a warning to the others who would think to go against their church and a public demonstration of their capabilities to defend themselves against other threats.

    But inside of this march Levin was talking with superior and maybe the one who''s the place he would inherit in the future.

    "So this is my daughter Elvire and you know my wife Jaana already. So I was going to ask can you use your position to give them a little bit safer place and little bit side form the actual danger." Levin immediately went to the point as he knew that the head paladin was the straightforward type who hated liers or people that didn''t have enough back to say things straightly to his face.

    "Hmm you know I wouldn''t usually do this but you just got daughter and I know you don''t have any other ones and your wife cannot get pregnant. And you two are getting older and older and now you have your only child even if it''s adopted I guess you can never find anyone who would be like her. So yes I can do it this time for you don''t worry about it."

    He said and started to head up where the other high ranking people were leaving Levin with his family and others around it marching towards Jaridge.

    "Jaana I did get you a little bit safer place for the upcoming battle but really take care of yourself and don''t hesitate to kill anyone or to use this magic tool for calling me and I know you have your own safety devices also with you," Levin said and have Jaana a couple of magic tools and showed a worried face as no one could know what would happen in the future.

    Jaana took the tools and kissed Levin''s lips and hugged him and said.

    "Don''t worry I will protect our baby girl and will keep her safe but you have to take care of yourself as you will have the most difficult position and because that you have to come back to our family as what is she going to do without her father? And what I''m going to do without my husband?"

 36 Chapter 36

    Everyone marched towards Jaridge determined and confident that they have won the upcoming battle already.

    So the villages they passed and the peasants and refugees watched how proudly and smugly the warriors of the church marched with their pope leading them towards the upcoming beast tide without a worry on their face or that is how it seemed like to the outsiders who watched them.

    As in inside there where those who weren''t that faithful or didn''t believe in their chances at all and wanted to abandon the church as even if the pope said they would have god at their side and they would win the battle but what if they would be the sacrifices that would die to achieve that goal? What would happen to their family then? Or what if they got injured? Would the church take care of them as they promised?

    Then there were those who were worried about their family''s faith and some even wanted to revolt against the church especially their Pope''s decision to involve their families to the war and bring their children and wives to Jaridge and help to bring bandages or cook food for the soldiers.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    They thought that the pope had gone crazy and is just sacrificing more lives that wouldn''t need to be sacrificed.

    How the children or the ordinary housewives or then their husbands who were ordinary merchants, farmers or what else even could stand to be on the battlefield and smell the blood and hear the death screams or see the injured who didn''t have all their body parts attached to them anymore.

    Then they feared that what if something would happen to them as they weren''t there protecting them at all and as Jaridge would probably be full of refugees also then what about the hygiene there? Wouldn''t there be many diseases there is a place full of cramped up with people and as there would be sick people also? What if they or their family members would get incurable sickness then? Would also all the people be good? What if there were bandits?

    So many were unsure and was fearing for their and their families live and what would happen but there was also those who were extremely faithful and would sacrifice and kill themselves if the pope ordered.

    It was like the church''s own suicide squad the elite of the elite that was easy to control and brainwashed to only take orders from the pope and as they have made an oath of faith when they accept their position and then accepted the churches rules.

    And there was if you raise your hand against the pope the punishment is death in the milder case''s just a fine or you will be kicked out from the church or you will get postponed from your position.

    Same was with the going against the church or leaving the church there were the same punishments so there was also emotional blackmail now as most of their families were with them so they feared also what would happen to them if they said or did something.

    So they could only march and show outside of the world their empty and proud smile.

    But every time they got closer and closer to Jaridge their doubts increased as there was no information about how large the beast tide was. What kind of beasts were in it. There was actually no information about it at all so they were like a blind flock of sheep that were following their leader to somewhere unknown.

    Then there was the army that was just moving up and recruiting more people for now so they couldn''t at least get to be ready in few days so why they had to move to the fields now they asked from themselves? Wasn''t it the army''s job to protect this continent?

    But they didn''t know that their god was actually guiding their pope and said to him that something divine will happen in Jaridge and the god needed as many people to witness the new miracle that would be either blessing to their church or curse but the last part the god didn''t tell to the pope.

    So the pope was blindly following the orders as he wanted himself witness at least one miracle in his life as he was already old and he wouldn''t have many years left. Also, he was deathly ill but the last part he hasn''t told or shown to no one as he wanted to believe that the miracle would save his life and give her chance to level up from the critical point that would at least give him still some years here.

    But everything seemed so peaceful as they still haven''t seen the enemy or that many refugees that would have come and survived from the beast tide.

    It was just refugees from the nearby villages that images their chances to survive would be better in the capital city.

    Otherwise, it was just villages and villagers that were doing their everyday job to survive.

    So they couldn''t imagine at all that there would be a beast tide that was threatening their continent at all

 37 Chapter 37

    The commander captain of Jaridge watched how new refugees were flooding towards his city gates and because this he had made a rule and if you didn''t follow it you had to seek refugees for somewhere else.

    The rule followed all the healthy men would be armed and trained and they would be part of the city''s defense forces for the time being before the threat has been eliminated and all the women should also put to work for making medical supplies, clothes, and food for the army and the citizens inside the city

    That rule did its job for lessening the refugees coming to Jaridge but there were still too many and they have had to put them inside the churches me every vacant place that had even little bit room inside.

    But soon all that empty room would be full also and where he should put the people then?

    As this was a fort city and it wasn''t made for living at all and was only made for the army and their families here so there wasn''t that much room as it was mostly barracks and some houses for the family members.

    There wasn''t anything else here than things that were related to army and war and The streets were so narrow also and the houses so densely build from stone that the enemy didn''t have much room to fight in the streets and you could basically fortify every house here easily and quickly so it would hinder the enemy''s movements.

    Then another problem the commander had was that when a new batch of refugees did come the number of the beasts did grow and grow.

    First, it was just about a few hundred then it did grow to five hundred than to thousands and now they have lost a count of it.

    So he didn''t know what to expect from as most of his scouts never did come back and he didn''t want to sacrifice any more people.

    He only knew for now that there was flying beast also but suddenly there was another report that stopped his daydream and planning.

    "Commander Albert there is a man named Will here that you might want to talk with." The scout said and did let a man that had seen better days inside to the office and the scout did close the door and Albert showed with his hand that the guest was free to sit down and talk.

    "My name is Will and I''m or I was the captain of the guards in Holger," Will said and saluted towards Albert that was shocked by the news that there was actually this important person from their enemy''s side here.

    "So what a damn lapdog from Estrad is doing here?" Albert said and almost did spit down when he said this.

    "I know we have our differences but firstly I like to thank you for letting the ordinary citizens from Estrad come here and seek refugees. Secondly, I have information about the beast tide as I was defending my city to the last men I had before they forced me to retire and leave my position to tell and bring the news forwards." Will said and kneeled down and Albert hurriedly made him rise up as even when he had lost relatives in the recent fights against Estrad he couldn''t watch the common citizens die and get slaughtered because they just had born in a different nation that had been their enemy in the past.

    "They are humans like us and even if they might be part of Estrad''s army they have the same rights as everyone should have but let''s not get political now and let''s talk about the beast tide," Albert said and waited for Will to talk.

    "It isn''t actually a beast tide as there are also goblins and other monsters inside of it. It''s almost like that someone or something summoned or created them and is letting them run wild. Or then there is a beast king behind the tide or something in the forest frenzied everything from the common goblins to beasts. As in Holgert, there were more goblins inside the tide than actual beasts." Will said and this piece of information shocked Albert and made him silent for a moment as he was thinking.

    "So it''s not as simple as I imagined can you give me as a detailed scene as you can for what happened inside Holger?" Albert asked from Will.

    "Yes that is why I''m here to warn you that the same thing wouldn''t happen to you also and that we can save more people regardless of the nation that they were born," Will answered truthfully.

    "Thank you for that Will. I will order someone to bring you food and something to drink and after you are done you can start to explain again from the start." Albert said.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 38 Chapter 38

    The people In Holger was accustomed to luxury and peace, as there was never been any big threat to their city as it was in a relatively safe area and in the forest was some small monsters only,nothing that big or dangerous dwelled on them,to even say that their only resources was the minerals and wood,so no strategic value to capture the city in the middle of nowhere, so they had been living in a safe and relaxed atmosphere, the guards stationed there has never seen any bigger fights where their lives would be in line, or monster invasion especially dungeon outbreak,so they were more of parade guards with shining armor, polished weapons, that mostly stopped thief''s and smaller skirmishes.

    The guards also made most of the city''s army as why to spend money into army, in safe and harmless place that hasn''t seen blood to flow, or chopped arm''s or head''s, hasn''t seen the cruelty of the war and what it leaves behind, the ruined lives, widows, children waiting for their fathers to come back, the blackened ground bathed in blood, famine anything at all.

    The adventurers were more reliable than those guards as their lives were constantly in line, as it was part of their job they have seen their part of blood and killing so they prepared themselves immediately as if they cannot even say what is monsters cry they wouldn''t call themselves adventurers.

    "That sound was obviously from a monster or let''s say from monsters." Adventurer one shouted to adventurer two.

    "What do you mean we have been relatively safe in here the whole time nothing that major has ever happened here." Adventurer two answered and the sound came again, some blood screaming gurgling and cry of help from obviously from a human that was over soon.

    "We have to run and warn the city there is monster tide here." Both adventurers shouted at the same time and did leave all they can behind and started to run towards the city in their minds was only one thing to survive and warn the city.

    "Just run they are getting closer and closer I can hear the noise it''s so close already."

    Adventurer one shouted, adventurer two suddenly pushed adventure one and slashed adventure one''s legs with his sword and then just kept running while shouting.

    "I''m sorry my friend, but the city is so close but I don''t know if we both would survive,but this method will at least let me have a chance to survive and maybe warn the city, to get behind the walls to be safe, have future and family, I''m so sorry my friend, it has been fun together with you and I appreciate what you have done for me."

    "You bastard I trusted you, you were like brother to me, why would you do this to me I really trusted you so much, I curse you and your all next generations, do you hear me I curse you and your whole bloodline,I will come back as a spirit and haunt you for the rest of your life and you just have to hope that I don''t survive from this or you are in trouble,do you hear me,you bastard come back here I don''t want to die yet not like this,not like this."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Adventurer one shouted to adventurer two while bleeding heavily from his legs.

    The horde of monsters and beast came even closer to adventurer one''s location and the adventurer who was still heavily bleeding from his legs gripped his sword in steady hands, placed simple bandages on his legs and shouted to the air.

    "Come at me,I''m not a coward I''m adventurer,human and I did choose this profession by myself,so I''m going to die like a man, with my sword in my hand, slaying the beast for the last moment in my life, so come at me,I will face you all!"

    Before his eyes were horde of goblins running towards him and still that adventure raised up even with his legs, gripped his sword and faced the hordes of goblins and beasts, as we cannot underestimate the potential what will everyone release at their moment of death, as they say, everyone''s potential in those situations are in the peak.

    The fight was short as what can one adventurer that is heavily injured do towards hordes of monsters,who are in frenzied state and doesn''t care about injuries at all,but still he left this world with smile on his face,with mind as calm as serene lake,as at least he died like in a way he wanted and didn''t stab his friends back,but he also hoped in his lasts moments that his friend has survived, because the town was in danger, all the civilians there was in danger and he didn''t want to see blood to flow on those streets that he called a home.

    Even in his lasts moments with all of those stabs on his corpse, his mutilated body, he thought others than himself.

    "Close the gate, close the gate, prepare yourselves, arm yourselves, immediate danger."

    Adventurer two shouted when he came to the city and passed the gates.

    "Those bastards got John, they killed my friend, also  probably everyone who was outside and didn''t make it into the city." He continued and the captain of the guards came towards him and asked.

    "What''s wrong with you Mark, what do you mean they got John and everyone outside, as now you aren''t clear. You just are panicking and spreading it in the city." The captain of the guards said.

    "Close the gate,it''s horde of monsters and beast,it''s horde of them saw in my own eyes,John sacrificed himself for me,to get me to warn the city, to make sure that the city will survive, the civilians would be saved, he sacrificed himself for me," Mark said, faked a cry as he isn''t going to never tell that he killed his friend, that he doomed his friends future.

    Just at this moment before the captain of the guards could say anything the warning signal came from the top of the towers, the gates began to close and the city started to panic.

    The captain of the guards wasn''t any useless person as immediately he began to march towards the walls, to make sure what is their enemy, gave orders to evacuate the civilians time their homes, lock the doors, send messengers to bring messages to the adventurer guild and city mayor.

    The captain of the guards came to the walls and saw the horde of monsters and beast in the horizon, saw how his men were trembling in fear, praying for the gods, closing their eyes, calling their mother and that they want to get home,he knew this wasn''t going to be easy as it is going to be the first time that many of his guards have ever seen monsters or beast, seen blood and death.

    He knew that now he needed everyone''s strength to defend the city, especially the adventurers guild who were used to see blood and more experienced in killing beast and monsters.

 39 Chapter 39

    "Everyone take your place, ready your weapons, archers in front, start to boil the oil, start a fire on the arrow holders, bring oil front of the archers, those who don''t have any ranged weapons, go and pick up rocks, or anything you can throw at them." The captain of the guards shouted the orders to his men and prepared to make a speech.

    "You are the pride of this city, those who defended it, those who gave the oath to protect it to their last breath, that looks scarier than it really is, do you know why?"

    There was just silence and all of the guard''s attention was on their captain.

    "Because we have these stone walls here, our gate, those beast will never get past of these if they don''t magically grow wings on their back."

    Some guards smiled, some did giggle a little bit but the speech wasn''t over yet.

    "So take this as a target practice,we top of these walls just shooting them down, at the end of the day you will be the heroes of this town,you all have families here, or something that keeps you in here, remember you are defending them,all of the innocent people here,they will look you bastards as heroes,those who defended the down for them and do you know what,all you who are still virgin now, I guarantee that at the end of the day you aren''t going to be virgins anymore, as what do women like more than heroes, so when you march with your setup on the red light district, they will be happy to serve you."

    Now even more of the guards gave a hearty laugh, some blushed but all of them were determined to defend the city, but the captain of the guards still continued.

    "So that is just a walking money bag that is coming towards us, something that will make you all heroes, as I promise that you will be rewarded handsomely and I will pay a round of drinks in the laughing boar today, when this all is over." The captain of the guards ended his speech and now the guards were more serious, more determined and all of them gave their own battle cry or prayer to the gods, some even joking that the captain should offer more.

    "I see that you haven''t lost your skill to speak Will, but will your aim be the same as you are aged more." Suddenly someone said and the captain of the guards turned and saw the head of the adventures guild climbing up the stairs, behind him the mayor of the city.

    "What about you Frank, as all those years being inside just signing papers, so I guess that your aim isn''t any better than mine," Will said back to Frank

    "Both of you stop the biting each other''s throats, at this moment, Will tell me, why the alarm was sounded and why we both were summoned here." The mayor said while looking up to Will.

    "Both of you come and see by yourselves, as it is better to see this than me explaining it."

    Will said and did take both of the tops of the wall, the first reaction was Frank''s.

    "Holy gods, that are a lot of money, so where did all of those sweet little walking money bags come from Will?"

    "Frank don''t call them money bags, they are monsters and same with me Will where did they come out, why didn''t our scouts, or any adventures report anything, as an only blind man cannot see that sight and only deaf cannot hear it." The mayor said

    "They just suddenly appeared sir, we didn''t get any reports, just one hysterical adventure came out of the forest, running like madman and shouting that close the gate, so of course I went to stop him and ask what is the problem, then was my first time hearing about this,suddenly the warning signal came from top of the towers,so naturally I went to look and saw the same sight as you did," Will answered straightly and truthfully

    "Hey don''t blame our adventures, you know we are really happy to help with this incident, as it means money to us," Frank said and did send his own messenger to signal emergency services to the adventurers guild, that everyone should gather to the walls.

    "No one is blaming you and naturally you will get rewarded, but after this incident, I want to know where those monsters appeared, where they came from, as they couldn''t just come nowhere, there must be some sort of source or reason to it." The mayor said while he started to walk away to the city, as he had a lot of work now because of this.

    "So I guess it is me and you now Will, good luck I will also lead for a moment, to explain the reward system and the situation to our adventures,I count on you, so don''t die and do your best to give those monsters a hell," Frank said while walking down from the wall towards the guild.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Men now check your equipment, be ready this day we will show what we can do."

    Will shouted to the guards and everyone prepared themselves immediately for the coming fight.

 40 Chapter 40

    The horde was so close to the city that the guards could see them, feel how the ground was rumbling when the horde of monsters and beast came even closer to the city.

    "Ready your bows, dip the arrows to the oil, nock, mark, draw, light the arrows up and loose!"

    Will shouted and the first volley of arrows left the bowstrings some hitting the targets and harvesting their numbers, but still, there were many left to kill.

    "When you are ready you can release at your own will,don''t wait orders just shoot those bastards down,but also remember we don''t have many arrows only thirty to every man, so you better to make all of those arrows to count," Will shouted after the first volley was shot and looked down to the city, what he called a home, where he had spent most of his life and then he put his iron face back together.

    "Hey Will say when the arrows are used,I will then ready the adventures to get over the walls to slaughter the remaining enemies and I hope some guards also to come there, so just say and open the gates to us, so we can finish the work," Frank said while climbing the stairs back to the wall, to look the tide and then his adventures.

    "Say how many of my men is dead,corpses now in the forest,how many I don''t see come back, as we didn''t see any signs of this tide coming nothing at all,how many lives we could have saved, if we would know that this will happen and I know that it is part of the job, that some people will never come back but still I wonder that."

    "I''m sorry Frank, some of them were good lads, but as you said it was part of their job, they knew the risks when they decided to be adventures," Will said while patting Frank''s shoulder

    "And yes I also wonder where they did come from, no words from passing merchants,some probably now dead,because that horde of monsters and beast,no words from scouts or from adventures,that horde,tide whatever just appeared from thin air, from nothingness, just suddenly at our gates getting themselves killed." Will continued.

    "I just hope that we don''t have any goblin villages here, as you can see they are goblins and wolves down there, so I really don''t want that as those bastards breed like rabbits, more and more coming out from those nasty bastards,suddenly there are hundreds of them like down there,then we are in a really bad situation,if there is goblin village we have to exterminate it immediately, as it seems like they are intelligent enough to tame wolves,some of them even has bows equipped and let me tell at you, if they don''t have any crafters in their village then I don''t deserve to be called adventure, as how otherwise they could have gotten those bows and arrows," Frank said with a straight face.

    "That seems very possible but there is always possibility of that they are just wandering tribe,their village maybe got destroyed,maybe other goblins won and drove them away from their home and now they are desperate enough to try to attack our city, to get food for their tribe, or as you said maybe there is a goblin village here and they hunted all of the prey from the forest,but enough of that we still have to win this battle."

    "I really hope that it is just passing tribe, I really hope that," Frank said but before he could continue a panicked guard came to interrupt their conversation.

    "Excuse, excuse me bu, but I think that you two have to see this." The guard said with his trembling voice.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "What is it and why are you panicking," Will said while he and Frank followed the soldier and saw massive swamp turtle marching towards the gates.

    "Captain we have tried arrows, stones anything else than oil, as we don''t have any more oil but nothing seems to stop them." The guard said.

    "What! Why in the hell there is swamp turtle here,this isn''t simple beast tide at all we have to kill it, before that turtle destroys our gate,but we have to do it from close quarters, to gang up to the turtle, hit it on its weak spots as our weapons cannot easily penetrate that shell,so open the gates I will order the adventures to stall and kill it,I will also borrow some of your guards,so you keep those arrows coming,protect our back and when there aren''t any arrows left come down." Frank said while he started to run to town from the wall to make his adventures ready for the coming fight.

    "Open the gates from them and keep them open from them,so that they can retreat at any moment,you there,you will now command the squad of guards that will go assist the adventures to slay those beasts down there,rest of you now your aim has to be better than ever, make every arrow to count," Will shouted immediately but first made sure that everyone was ready to pour out from the gates, before opening them and when he saw the signal he shouted to the guards.

    "Open the gates now and keep them half-closed, so we can close them at every moment."

    The adventures and guards started to swarm out of the gates but before they could continue one of the swamp turtles was in front of them.

    "Kill that turtle as quickly as possible don''t let it past us others depends on us now," Frank shouted while they attacked the turtle and swarmed on it.

    The battle was fatal many adventures got crushed by its massive body, or the mouth of the turtle snapped them almost half,so all hope was lost but then one lucky adventure got a lucky hit with his spear and it stuck on fatal spot,the turtle collapsing for a moment but that moment was fatal for it as it did get ganged up from all of the sides, hitting on its weak spots.

    The swamp turtle collapsed down, when the adventures and guards saw it they started to retreat to back to the city while fending off the goblins and wolves,when will saw that last man has gotten inside he immediately shouted to the gatekeepers to low the gate down, so  that no more monsters could get inside,but they had forgotten one fatal thing, the massive body of the swamp turtle, it was now stuck between the gates and they couldn''t lower it at all, the gates wide open to the monsters and beasts that saw their moment to come

 41 Chapter 41

    When Will saw the situation down there he immediately shouted the archers to leave their positions, to go and help the others down there, to stop them pouring into the city.

    "You there! Yes, you, deliver this message immediately to the major, that they have broken through the gates, we need back-up immediately, evacuate the civilians out from the city, I trust you so go now!" Will said to one of the younger guards, who immediately started to run towards the major''s house.

    "The two of you go to the bells and ring them immediately, do you remember the evacuation code, three long ones remember that and if any volunteers come, get them immediately in here, as I don''t know how long we can hold on here so go now!" Will said to another batch of guards who started to run towards their mission point.

    "I know you are extremely tired now, because I know that shooting with now takes quite a lot of strength and stamina,but still I ask you to lend last of your strengths to fend off those monsters, to defend this city till the end, till that no one of us will stand anymore, to make sure that all the civilians will get out from here safely, that''s why I ask this from you," Will said to the archers who were tired after shooting down the monsters,but still all of them grabbed their swords, spears, maces anything they could and started to move down from the wall, even when they knew that down there could happen anything to them, but this city was their home, they had families here and nobody wanted any filthy goblin to touch their family members, to see them die, so they made their minds to ascend down to the certain death.

    The adventures and the other squad of guards were still doing quite good, as even if the massive body of the swamp turtle was blocking the gates, it was also natural barricade to the monsters and they had to focus on one spot in the gate,what were the adventures and guards defending now,with their own lives in the line,every corpse from both sides were, more, obstacles to both sides, but the humans still had more advanced position  than the monsters, who in frenzied state didn''t care about their lives, they just jumped into the fray, to kill, to satisfy their bloodlust, that was controlling them now.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Frank, I brought the archers down here, even if they are tired they can do some work, but how is it otherwise going on here," Will said and the archers started to join the other defenders, giving a chance to them to breath for a moment, as all the pressure wasn''t on them anymore.

    "Will, I honestly don''t know, that damn swamp turtle killed so many and it was mostly luck that we got it down,bad luck I will say, as it got us for this situation,I''m sorry that I was so rash, as it was my decision to go and meet it on the field,it was my fault that we lost so many good men, because me we will lose the city probably also," Frank said while limping towards Will.

    Just at this moment the bells started to ring in the city, first one then second then the third one and Will was happy as one of the objectives was completed now,they just need to hold on for a moment, to make sure most of the civilians will get out from the southern gate, as the northern gate was lost now and even more monsters were pouring in from it.

    "Frank what is this beast tide, or is my eyes have gone really bad, why there are lizardman and direwolves in there, this isn''t something we can easily counter now," Will said when he saw those types of monsters pouring in from the midst of the goblins.

    "Will I really don''t know anymore, the swamp turtle was already an anomaly, but now even lizardman and goblins working together, plus all of those wolves, I don''t know anymore."

    "Frank we cannot hold them out that long anymore, I will stay here with handful of volunteers, you lead the rest to protect the civilians, warn them to hurry, as now there is just three of my guards, the majors, nobles, and merchants personal guards," Will said without looking back and facing the hordes of goblins that were pouring in now from the northern gate.

    "You cannot be serious Will, they need you more than me, I will stay and fend them off, fight against them, so you should go, as in my condition I won''t be any help there anymore."

    Frank said and did get up pushing the adventures who were tidying up his wounds out of the way and grabbed the nearest sword, running towards the horde of monsters and beast, with some volunteers joining in the last crazed attempt to take back the northern gate.

    Will just looked how his good friend, guards who he knew, adventures that he has talked with joined that last crazed attempt, lighting a fire behind them, so they don''t have any way to retreat, he looked one last time and then resolved his mind.

    "You are the last ones alive,are we going to let that sacrifice go in vain,no we will not,now follow me up to the southern gate,we will make our last stand in this city''s streets, as pairs,everyone takes two, three or four partners, go to the streets, block them with your own bodies, watch each other''s backs and hold them off to your last breath,this is my last selfish wish from you, to go on this suicide mission," Will said while looking at the last remains of the guards and adventures.

    They just saluted to will, started to pick pairs, teams and started to plan who will hold which street, but then one of them asked from Will.

    "Sir do we have your permission to burn the city down when we fall or let me phrase it better, sir do we have the permission to burn the streets down when we fall and defend them." The adventure asked and the others just looked towards Will wanting to hear the answer.

    "Yes you have my permission to set the city on fire,as last attempt to protect them,as we lost this city,but we aren''t going to everyone else to have it no matter what happens and maybe someday the original civilians descendants will take this city back and rebuild it," Will said while looking towards the city''s last defenders, who saluted for one last time and started to get on their positions, no one said anything, even when they knew they will not see their loved ones anymore.

    "Sir I will now command you to step down from your position as a captain and I will take it from you." Said one of the older guards who did make a team with Will and another guard added to it.

    "We hereby declare that you have a new mission, we all made our last wills, letters to our loved ones so we command you to live, deliver these messages and build a new patch of guards, to protect our families in future, we trust you in this sir!" They all said in one voice, while they did give the sack of letters to Will, who was still in shock.

    "I will never forget you guys,you will always be on my mind,so I promise to you that I will protect your loved ones, that I will deliver these messages, so I accept this mission," Will said while he saluted towards the guards that were now smiling and turned away from Will, to take their positions in the street.

    Will started to jog towards the southern gate, trying to block the sounds of fighting behind him, trying to close his mind from this nightmare, this hell that shouldn''t have happened, he blamed himself the most, as a captain of the guards he couldn''t protect anyone,he simply handed lost the whole city,did get his best friend,his guards that trusted him to killed,these thoughts started to wander on his mind,but when he saw the first civilians ahead of him, he killed the thoughts in his mind and did swear that he will get his revenge against the goblins, anyone who was involved in this slaughter.

    "Sir we have lost the northern gate, all adventures and guards are killed or are in combat now sir, we have lost the whole city, sir," Will said when he saw the mayor.

    "Is that true Will, did we really lose the city, our men, did we really lose them all Will?"

    The mayor said and seemed to grow older in a heartbeat

    "Yes sir I''m sorry that I failed this city, that I couldn''t defend it, sir, I will take the whole blame myself sir, I will accept my punishment sir," Will said and bowed down.

    "No one is blaming you, Will,,,,so don''t worry you will continue as the captain of the guards, in our new home where ever it shall be, before we take our city back,you should blame me as I  never did take the warnings from you,never did place any importance to our defense,no matter how you asked as I didn''t think it was that important." The mayor said and helped Will up and started to walk with him towards the southern gates and when they passed the gates, the last three guards closed them behind them, saluted towards them and then started to prepare their weapons for the coming fight.

 42 Chapter 42

    "That''s my story what happened in Holger as we weren''t ready for it or not actually most of the attacks as they never happened towards Holger even when we were in the war. So that is why I did come to warn you that you honestly won''t make the same mistake as us and let your guard down so easily and get wiped out. As we don''t need any more casualties from both sides anymore and need to save up as many lives as we can." Will ended his speech and looked towards Albert.

    "Thank you for telling me this crucial information as it was just something we needed very badly. I have sent a couple of scouts but there haven''t been any signs of them for three days now and no messages. So honestly we didn''t know anything about the enemy and it was a mystery for us a long time. Now we know what to prepare at least somewhat." Albert side and smiled towards Will and seemed to get younger with a couple of years as there was one heavy matter of from his shoulders.

    Albert immediately sends a messenger to tell all the important people in Jaridge to get in an additional war council and share this new information about what he just got and plan how to utilize it as their strength for now.

    When everyone was gathered to the meeting room and Will''s identity was told many didn''t look up at h and cursed him down as he was from their mortal enemy''s side but there was those who also thanked him from risking his life just to bring this piece of news to them.

    But for now, the war room looked like a heated battle scene where children were fighting with each other.

    As everyone was throwing out their own ideas and mocking down others'' ideas and calling them with any name they could make up for the situation. And Albert just watched this show before shouting our loud.

    "Enough of this mockery! Are we really soldiers of Holzard as now it seems like I''m a father who is looking up five years old kids fighting about candies and toys.

    Honestly, how are we going to defend Jaridge if you all behave like a bunch of children that are fighting about who said what!" Albert said and looked at everyone as now there was just total silence in the room.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Answer me! Or are you all too proud to not admit anything at all or are you all suddenly deaf and mute?" Albert shouted out and finally someone had enough courage to answer.

    "No, sir! We are sorry sir!" Before the room got silent again.

    "Good to see that someone here has at least balls to answer to me. So what we should do now then gentlemen? Play your ridiculous game or plan how to defend this city?" Albert asked from everyone and finally got a united answer from them.

    "Defend the city, sir!"

    "Good so what are you waiting for then as we have lots of planning to do and everyone can raise their hands up and at that moment others will go silent or say their idea to the end and I will listen up the other idea or suggestion then. Simple enough yes?" Albert said and got everyone to behave again.

    Suddenly the room was in military orders and everyone was ready to wait their turn to get out their ideas and suggestions or either to support, change or aks about the other ideas and suggestions.

    Albert sighed up from the relief and just smiled towards Will and apologized from the scene he had to seen and from all the comments that he had to hear before there was a hurried knocking up the war rooms door.

    "Didn''t I tell that I''m not available now as I have an important meeting going on and I''m not taking anyone in!" Albert shouted at the messenger who didn''t even get to say anything before a voice interrupted them.

    "You are too busy not to even meet Falcars pope? As our holiness had made personally this trip out here and is this how you receive him?" One of the Pope''s personal guards asked from Albert and suddenly everyone kneeled down in the room and Albert said.

    "Of course not as if I would have known that his holiness would have come here personally I would have gone and met him earlier," Albert said and didn''t even dare to look up before the was a voice that gave them the right to get up.

    "Do you mind at all that the commanders and all of our important members will join this meeting now even when were are a little late?" The pope asked Albert.

    "Of course not your holiness you are always welcomed to join our meetings and we were just getting started but I will tell from the start all the information we have for now," Albert said and waited when everyone from the church''s side was in before starting to explain everything once again.

 43 Chapter 43

    In the meantime when all the important people were planning and thinking about what would be their next course of action the other people from the church mostly didn''t go inside.

    All their engineers and mage''s started to build a fortified camp in front of Jaridge with its own moats that were filled up with spikes.

    Then there were quick wooden and mud walls that were shaped from earth or build-up by the materials the bought with them.

    The guards and soldiers too of the walls just looked the miracle style of building in front of them as they just got here less than ten minutes ago and suddenly there was so big area cleaned up in front of them and secondly there was a suddenly a small City that was fortified in front of them.

    The quartermasters arranged every tent perfectly in line with each other and started to focus on their work for now and arranging all of the necessary items for everyone.

    The builders and mages that were done with the city started now focusing on laying traps in front of the city and basically making it a heavily trapped area that many wouldn''t pass easily but at the same time inside of the camp.

    "Levin I have talked around and got permission for Jaana and your daughter to enter the city. I know one person very well here so he and his family will take them in and will take care of them. That is all I could do but as you choose your role you will have to stay here and fight." The head paladin said to Levin and patted at his back and said.

    "You are good man Levin may be too good for this church to have so make sure that you will survive and live no I know that you will survive and make it back to us."

    As Levin was war refugees and was orphaned because of that but the head paladin did take him in and adopted him and trained him as his own son so he was like a father for Levin. Someone that Levin looked up highly and wanted to prove himself for him to make the head paladin proud of him and to see it wasn''t mistaken that he picked Levin up.

    "I will make it back and thank you for this selfish request that I made," Levin answered him and bowed out to him and the head paladin helped him up and said.

    "Go now spend as much time as you can still with your family as you are a father now so what you are still doing here?" Levin bowed one last time and started to head towards his waiting family and the head paladin just watched how the familiar back was departing and thought how much the child has grown up and how proud he was of Levin.

    "I did get you two a safer position from inside of Jaridge. So today we will go inside there and there should be someone waiting for us and you will live with that person with few days or depends how long the battle is going on. That person should be a good friend with the head paladin but I don''t know anything else about him." Levin explained to Jaana about their situation for now and Jaana kissed Levin''s lips and said.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "You must to take care of yourself and come back as even if you have this fortification and all the traps, mages and the barrier it''s still not safe here and what would we both do if you wouldn''t come back then."

    "Don''t worry my dear I will come back I promise it. I''m not going to leave you two that easily." Kevin answered for Jaana.

    "You better not leave us that easily or I will curse you and all of your ancestors and I will haunt you always that you won''t get peace in your afterlife''s and what else¡­" Before Jaana could say anything else Levin did shut her mouth with a gentle kiss and started to tease her.

    "Do you know how cute you look now when you are angry and pouting while saying obvious things." Jaana''s cheeks turned red and she couldn''t open her mouth anymore while Elvire just watched and was thinking about what was happening here.

    Levin hugged Elvire and took her and Jaana''s hand and started to walk to the fort city with his shy but cute wife for now and his most lovely daughter and he did swear an oath in his mind that he will get back to his family no matter what it cost or what he would have to face he would still get back even if he would have to crawl back from the depths of the hell.

 44 Chapter 44

    "Welcome to Jaridge I suspect that you might be Levin and then you should be Jaana and Elvire. As I said welcome my name is Willard and I will be taking care of you now when you are here."  A slender but still somewhat muscular man with brown hair introduced himself to Kevin and his family.

    "Oh nice to meet you, Willard, as you suspected I am Levin this is my lovely wife Jaana and my daughter Elvire."  Levin introduced himself and his family to Willard.

    "I will trust you to take care of them while I will be in the fields. Jaana can tell about themselves more when I''m gone but for now, I will be here." Kevin said and hid his threat to his words as he didn''t like the idea of leaving his wife and daughter to random man''s hands while he would be away and didn''t mask it at all.

    "Oh don''t worry I will be commanded to the wall as a soldier I will leave your wife and daughter to my wife''s hands. And I own my life or actually my whole family owns our life''s to Stein or who you call ahead paladin. He saved our lives and have us a new starting point to begin our lives again from the time when my grandfather''s village was destroyed by a bandit attack. That time it was Stein who came to our aid as he was nearby doing some mission and killed those bandits with his unit but he just didn''t simply walk away from the people in need but did also guard us for the whole way to the next village and he did give every villager that survived a gold coin from his own purse that we could start our lives.

    So my grandfather then followed him out of gratitude and worked for him before he passed away but our family still feels like we own lot to Stein and we still own debt to him." Willard openly said as he noticed the threat on Levin''s voice to assure him that everything was alright and he shouldn''t worry about it.

    "Should we really stand all day fighting at the gates like two children. Levin, you shouldn''t be jealous of every man you meet as look at us now. Do you really want to make a spectacle of us to every soldier here by fighting like a little kid that is losing his favorite toy?" Jaana asked from her husband and Levin''s cheeks turned bright red from the embarrassment and he couldn''t utter a word.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "So while my husband is playing an apple or tomato don''t know which this time. Shouldn''t we go now and could you introduce the city and house to us while that one fool cannot open his mouth." Jaana Said and Levin got even more embarrassed and he just wanted to hide his face for now.

    Willard carefully considered his words for now as he clearly didn''t want to get on Jaana''s bad side at all as that woman had a way with words clearly and he thought that Jaana could make his life very miserable very easily.

    "Yes, of course, let''s go this way and be very careful and look at the details as every street and city block looks the same for the newcomers. So it is really easy to get lost here." Willard explained and started to lead them towards his house.

    "You really are right as this city has built for defense and for military use the streets and houses look the same for me when I look at them. Everything is just simple and plain in army style and that you could easily utilize them to defend the city if-then enemy reaches in somehow." Levin analyzed the city when they walked in the streets.

    "Yes, it has been only building for that one purpose so we don''t have many shops here either. The city has been split into four sectors and to get another sector you have to pass a gate so even if the enemy would be inside we could just simply close the sector down. But inside every sector there is one tavern, a smith and clothes store then there is also the food channeling center where you go every month to take the rations the army gives you for the month. So if you want something it''s a trip to the city or nearest village''s."  Willard said and continued.

    "We are currently in a sector two or b depends on how you say it as we use both terms but if you know that much you are pretty much safe from losing yourself and every sector has their own street names," Willard said and started to explain the street names and how the city worked for Levin and his family.

 45 Chapter 45

    When Willard had explained and made sure that Jaana and Elvire wouldn''t get lost if they decided to walk or needed to leave the house.

    "Willard where are all the refugees as I haven''t seen any or at least I don''t think I have seen them?" Levin asked as he has been wondering it while now.

    "Oh, our commander made a rule to all the refugees coming here that if there is a healthy man who can wield a weapon he needs to be enlisted to the army for the period of the time and would be free again when the beast tide is over. To the woman and children, they need to work also but only in medical, clothing and cooking food as there were so many refugees coming but so limited space for them. So the ones who accepted the conditions we will take in  and train to be in the army or then for women and children sewing, cooking and what else and they get a roof and safe place from here while being paid in army standards and getting food also.

    So most of them have been given some kind of shelter from here and they are working and helping us around then." Willard ended his explanation and Levin thought about it for a moment before commenting.

    "That sounds a really good idea and they will also learn something and it eliminates most of the refugees but then what about the sick and elderly?"

    "Of course we take the sick or injured in without any doubts and nurse them or while when we still can we send the ones that are in better condition to the capital or nearby villages that have doctors.

    As even when we have healers here and doctors we don''t have that many or many resources and we just cannot treat everyone or accept everyone in as otherwise, it will be chaos around here also. For the elderly we accept them if they agree to work also in the things and jobs they could do still or pass their knowledge then on others and teach them." Willard answered while keeping his expressions in order.

    "Even if we would gladly accept and treat everyone we are just humans who have limited space and resources here and we cannot do it. So we try to help them in any other way we could but not many see that and blame us for being merciless and not helping them at all. So they don''t even think about us then what we the soldiers that live in this city feel or what about our safety while defending the city and there would be many refugees in our way and we couldn''t keep the peace or the illnesses in order as we would have to focus on other things now. So this is the best way for everyone now but still our commander and we have to hear the constant complains as the people only think about themselves in these situations." Willard continued and still tried to keep his emotions in order but now it has failed a little bit and there was shining the frustration and stress even little bit of anger but he quickly swept them and got back to his usual cold stone-faced soldier look.

    "Sorry if I offended you as I was just curious as we haven''t heard anything about the situation here and as everything seems to be so well planned and organized for now so your commander seems really good person especially in handling situations." Levin apologized to Willard if he somehow did offend him.

    "Hmm it''s nothing at all it''s just the constant complains and the sleepless nights that has gotten under for me now as how many times we had to plan and save and what else we did for the refugees as some of them are from Estrad and you can imagine the reactions when we let them in and not our country''s people before them.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    But they also are humans and we cannot blame them from anything that their king ordered them to do. So they have the same rights as everyone else has.

    So we won''t put anyone in front of others as the people from Estrad also have accepted our conditions and agreed to defend our city with the others. So if they are ready to do it why wouldn''t then the people from our country be?" Willard asked from Levin and this small question made Levin think the thing without him getting an answer for it.

    "It''s true and also not true at the same time as it depends on the person and their personality." Levin finally answered after a while.

    "Yes it depends on them as people from Estrad don''t have anything to lose anymore as they already lost everything but here they have been offered work,food and payment from it and with all of that they could start a new life even when they are in somewhat hostile environment it is also same to our kingdom but those that did leave with their belongings still has something worthy and they could start their life again more easily but they want us to protect them and their belongings and leave after it without doing anything of course this doesn''t apply for everyone but here we offer a new start for a life to everyone who is willing to accept it and the conditions and work for it.

    But let''s talk later about this subject as we have arrived at my house." Willard said and opened the door and invited them in.

 46 Chapter 46

    "My wife Felice should soon be here I will introduce you to her soon and I guess Rolfe has gone with her also." Before Willard could continue there was a suddenly a surprise attack towards him that he repelled easily and caught the one who attacked him at his lap and brushed his hair.

    "This is Rolfe, my son. Rolfe this is Levin, Jaana, and Elvire. Elvire and Jaana will be living here for a while so behave yourself." Willard introduced everyone quickly but efficiently.

    "Bleeh a girl!" Rolfe suddenly said and started to run away and hide somewhere again.

    "Sorry for that he really doesn''t mean it but as living in a military city there isn''t many activities or same-aged friends here especially females. So he has grown up with older men and women around him and he wants to impress me and trains every day his sword skills and military information.

    As of course I am his inspiration for now and he wants to follow me and do everything just like I do. That is why he tries to ambush me from time to time to show his skills to me and how he has progressed." Willard apologized and bowed out to Levin and Jaana.

    "For now let me show you around the house and your room." Willard continued and started to show the house around.

    "We have a simple layout I''m the house. It has been laid to four same-sized rooms and we have the upper floor also. In downstairs we have the hallway, living room, kitchen and bathroom in the kitchen there is an additional storage room for the food and supplies. In upstairs we have three bedrooms, one storage room, and one small bathroom. You will get one of the bedrooms for your use. Let''s go upstairs and I will show you the room. Oh, right I forgot as we are military city and every house is made from stone and build that you could defend it we don''t have actually stairs here. In the living room, we have the access to upstairs but the stairs you can remove them and take them to with you that the enemy wouldn''t have access to upstairs than that easily. So if they are fine from the spot they are here." Willard said and opened a small door in the living room where the removable stairs were and put them at their place that they could get upstairs.

    "We call them ladders here as a joke as they are more like a ladder than a stair." Willard still added and when they were finally in the upstairs he opened on of the doors and said.

    "This is the best we can offer for now I hope you like it." It was a simple room with two beds, some storage place, and a writing table.

    "Oh before I forget the upstairs bathroom is here," Willard said and opened up another door that had a working toilet but nothing else.

    "It''s simple but hey it works so if you need to use it in the night you are free to use it and you can also lock it simply from here," Willard said and showed up the lock mechanic in it.

    "My and my wife''s room is there so if you have anything at all to ask in the night you are free to come and ask," Willard said and showed up another door for them but it was easy to memorize as in every room''s door there was written what they were used for.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    They suddenly heard a door opening in the downstairs and that someone stepped in.

    "Oh it must be Felice with this month''s food supplies so let''s go back to the downstairs and I will introduce you all and let''s give a Levin good and proper meal when he still can have it," Willard said and Levin immediately answered it.

    "A proper meal sounds good for now as I''m not waiting for the standard field food back at our camp at all. Even when it has everything we need it''s so tasteless and bad so thank you for the dinner invitation."

    "Oh, I feel you so that is why I offered it for you as soon everyone has to go those types of food here also as our food supply won''t come here as long as we are under threat of an attack. So this is the most luxurious dinner for while then for us also so let''s all enjoy it." Willard said and did lead then towards the living room that also worked as a dining room.

    In downstairs there was a brown haired woman with green eyes organizing the food they did get for this month and Rolfe was around her watching quietly her work.

 47 Chapter 47

    "Felice my dear these are our guests Levin, Jaana, and Elvire. Jaana and Elvire are the ones who will stay with us and I showed them the way here but nothing else so if you would like to take them for a stroll later and show the good sides of our city also." Willard said and Felice turned around and answered.

    "Oh welcome here I just got the food and will soon start to prepare the dinner for everyone. But nice to meet you let''s talk more at dinner. But one thing I can say for now is that even when my husband only says things in a negative way about the city there are lots of activities here also but of course they have been lessened now because we are under threat."  Felice answered and focused on the food again.

    "Oh, I and Elvire will gladly help you out with preparing the dinner. Just say and we will follow your orders then. The men can go to the living room to talk about what they like I guess. Right honey?" Jaana said and asked Levin.

    "Blaaah girl''s work dad let''s train. Oh, I want to see who''s father is better in the fighting."  Rolfe suggested and got a light kick from Felice.

    "Still you enjoy eating it or if you don''t you can always do your own food then," Felice said and Rolfe did quickly run towards the living room still shouting.

    "It''s boring and dad and mister let''s go already! Let''s train!"

    "Please go easy on me as I''m just ordinary soldier and you are a paladin," Willard said and watched Levin with pleading eyes.

    "Oh dear, it''s good for you that you will get beaten up now and then how otherwise would you get stronger? And it''s good for Rolfe to see that his father isn''t the strongest." Felice said with a light hint of mockery in her voice and there was a slight smirk on her face and Willard felt like he is betrayed by his own wife.

    "Oh, this will be interesting and good training before dinner will raise the deliciousness of the food and it''s good for you. Willard let''s go already your son is waiting for us already and don''t worry I won''t go easy on you at all." Levin said and smirked towards Willard that felt even more betrayed and thought how he will survive from this hell.

    In the end, Levin half dragged him to the living room and then out of the house towards the training fields that Rolfe was enthusiastically showing towards Levin and guiding him.

    Willard got even more depressed as now even his son was against him and what did poor old he do to deserve this he asked from himself.

    For Levin it was a good time to show his strength and that if something would happen to his wife or daughter Willard would know what to expect then as he would do anything to get revenge for someone harmed them or did anything at all to them.

    At the same time the kitchen was busy as today they were going to celebrate and prepare as much as the food that they could especially those kinds that you could put away and store for a long time.

    But the main dishes had fish, pork, beef and chicken with various kinds of vegetables with them.

    There were also simple but different kinds of sauces, bread, and cheese in the table.

    So everyone could take something they like and as much as they could.

    But there was also simple fruit pie for dessert, but all of this took so much time to prepare that they didn''t have much time to have a break.

    And for Elvire this was a whole new experience as she never had done anything else than roasted meat in a campfire maybe sometimes a soup from the various herbs and wild vegetables. So she was watching mostly and cutting the vegetables ready before she got an idea.

    "Mom and aunt Felice, can I make a chicken soup from the leftover chicken as an appetizer?"

    "Dear that''s a splendid idea what would I do when I would have such a cute daughter like you." Felice pinched Elvire''s cheeks and she got shy and blushed. Felice just laughed and asked from Jaana.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Is it alright for your daughter to make the dish?"

    "I don''t have nothing against it as long as you are okay with it as you cannot store it that long in the cold locker" Jaana answered as even when they had cold lockers that worked with magic stones to kww6tjw cold air in the soup would last for a week or so or depends how much there will be it.

    "Oh don''t worry about it we will eat it then if there is a lot of it. "So Elvire say what do you need and we will help you now," Felice answered and started to prepare herself.

    Elvire still gathered herself up but got excited by the idea so much that when she started to list the items she needed Jaana and Felice almost couldn''t keep up with the speed.

 48 Chapter 48

    Before they could even start to put the dishes on the table the earth suddenly started to rumble and Felice did fall down to the ground luckily not injuring herself at all.

    Jaana was a little bit luckier and grabbed the table and did hold on it while looking at how Elvire was doing and she did sigh from a relive when she saw that she was holding on the kitchen counter.

    The rumbling didn''t stop in while and suddenly there was a lot of noise from the outside and all the warning bells started to ring and people began to shout and panic more.

    "I''m Treah the bringer of your doom! The last thing you will hear and see! My army will destroy and kill every last one of you for the Gratagar the mightiest beast gods that demand sacrifices!

    So you all should appreciate this opportunity to become something mightier and that you will help Gratagar''s cause by giving up your life''s!" A voice like a thunderstorm suddenly rumbled over everyone full of maliciousness and venom to drop down the morale in the city.

    The voice continued still speaking wanting to drop the morale as low as it could and break their minds.

    "There is no point of surrendering for now as you can only crawl like the insect''s you are and willingly end your life and let your corpses to be food for my army that will devastate and destroy every human and eradicate them from this continent and build a kingdom for the most superior beings.

    For us that you have so long suppressed, used as food and as your amusement. So now we are tired of your suppression and this is your retribution."

    The rumbling noise suddenly stopped as there was sudden golden light and every human stopped what they were doing and kneeled and started to pray.

    "You my child have fallen on a dangerous path and become heathen. We tolerate many religions but not those who demand humans as a sacrifice as they aren''t religions anymore it''s the devil''s work. Something unholy that cannot be tolerated and it''s our obligation to terminate you and get this demon-worshipping cult out of the continent and out from the whole world.

    So my children even when you wouldn''t worship Falcar still he is here with you all today like your own gods will be so don''t let that heathens word gets inside your head as today our gods are with us Falcar especially and they are asking us to destroy that heathen human scarfing cult out from this world." The pope of Falcar ended his speech and cast a divine blessing to everyone who believed even little bit to Falcar healing them and calming their minds giving them more strength and will to fight.

    ^In the war room^

    When the pope ended his speech he slumped down to the chair and started to cough as that divine blessing used so much of his strength but he also said to everyone he is fine and this is normal after the blessings so everyone did leave him alone, but they didn''t see that he was coughing blood.

    "I did send a message to the capital and asked about the army but they said the army wouldn''t be ready in at least for two days and then they would need to march here so we might have to survive a week without them.

    So now as a commander of the fort, I suggest that your church will get your men inside for now and let''s first use our arrows and mage''s to thin the enemy lines and after it, we will use the soldiers and march from the gate to direct combat." Albert said and looked up to the church people who started immediately shout how Albert even could suggest something and how he even dared to order the church around.

    But Albert ordered his guards to detain one of the loudest ones and did order them to punch him to the stomach a couple of times without injuring him.

    That got the churches people even angrier and they called Albert heathen and they almost did draw their weapons and Albert just smirked.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "I''m the commander of the fort yes I don''t care about your status you are here now surrounded by soldiers so I make the decision here I don''t care how strong you are or what status you really have as my soldiers will listen to my orders no matter if I would tell them to kill themselves.

    So I suggest you shut up your mouths and listen to my orders and you even haven''t heard your pope in this matter are you going to ignore him too?" Albert asked and showed how confident he was.

    "Listen to Albert tell our men to retreat to the city and listen to Albert''s commands as he is the only one of us who have fought in real wars and knows what he is doing.

    So I wouldn''t go and offend him at all or question his orders or if some of you think that they are better commander and knows the military tactics or how real war looks like a step up then and let''s see what you have to say." The pope said after Albert as he wants mad at all that Albert did beat up one of his men as they were getting too confident and used to a luxurious lifestyle where they could command everyone around so some order would be good at them.

    Everyone from the church''s side didn''t know what to say as their pope was on Albert''s side and what he said was so true so they were ashamed and wanted to hide somewhere when Albert''s men just laughed at them and made fun of them.

    "So good men hurry up and listen to the commands we have a war to fought here and we don''t have time to useless fights," Albert said and everyone expect the pope and Albert hurried out from the room.

 49 Chapter 49

    There was a massive hassling going on when they were shifting the church''s forces inside the city so suddenly and without any order but finally when the gates closed and the makeshift camp was evacuated Albert''s men started to inspect and put the church''s soldiers also in their positions.

    Same time Levin with Willard hurriedly opened the door just to see their precious family members sitting in the table and eating the food.

    "Oh, Willard I didn''t know that you were that hungry that you would run here so quickly." Felice immediately started to tease her husband and Jaana continued.

    "Oh Levin you didn''t even change the clothes and it looks like there is someone chasing you or is there a fire somewhere." Both of the women looked at each other and just smirked and started to giggle, while the husband''s who hurriedly did run back at the house fearing the worst was seeing them just playing around without any worry at their face.

    Elvire who was still too innocent to realize the teasing asked.

    "Dad why is your face bright red as a tomato?" Making the two women even giggle more at their husband''s cost.

    "Dad come to eat come. I made the chicken soup for us." Elvire said and already served a dish and placed it on the table and waiting for Levin to taste and praise the dish and her.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Where is my food why isn''t it on the table yet." Rolfe suddenly said and sat down to the table near his mom.

    "Rolfe dear you are already big enough to get your food by yourself and not needing anyone to serve it to you. So go and get it by yourself, my dear." Felice said and she just wanted to pinch those cheeks when she saw Rolfe pouting and complaining silently as he didn''t get any attention at all.

    Willard and Rolfe went an picked up the soup to their bowls and also sat down to the table again.

    "So did you hear the rumbling voice just previously?" Willard asked from Felice.

    "Oh what should we care about it at all while we are having two strong men here protecting us and defending us from all of the harm," Jaana answered and Levin and Willard blushed a little bit but also did buff up their chest that made the women giggle even more when they saw how serious their husbands were.

    "Yes, we have two such handsome and strong men here who would come when we would scream. So what we should fear at all as everyone should fear us because we know that we are safe." Felice continued and it made the men''s pride even higher and they buffed up their chest, even more, to show their strength while knowing that their wives were just teasing them out.

    "Yes don''t worry no matter what the threat would be I will always be here and protect you two. When you would shout help I would be the first one to come and offer my hand. I would slay all the beasts for you." Willard started his play to get back.

    "I would go to hell and back just to meet and save you no matter what evil for would oppose me I would slay it for you no matter what kind of puzzle it would be I would solve it." Levin continued and all the adults started to laugh while Rolfe and Elvire wondered what was so funny.

    "But seriously though after this dinner, I and Levin would need to go to the front so are you sure that you would do fine here?" Willard asked.

    "Yeah we don''t know how long we would be there as the regular army from the capital might need a week still to be here. So we wouldn''t see each other that long at all." Levin added to the question.

    "I think we would do fine. We have food and all the necessary items here and we can barricade the door so no one could get in and then we have all the magic barrier and item''s the commander gave us all here." Felice said.

    "Levin my dear I used to be an adventurer like you and go to the fields in the church. So I have the necessary skills to take care of us and heal is also.

    Elvire also has the skill to take care of problems." Jaana added and Willard and Levin eased up and calmed down as they both knew that they were worrying too much.

    They both knew that they could handle everything but the biggest danger would fall on them as they would be the field so they both swore a small and silent oath that they would get back to their families no matter what the cost would be.

 50 Chapter 50

    "What is that damn pope of doing there. Why there just have to be the church of justice. Damn my luck!" Treah cursed her luck as just from all the churches and religious there had to be the one who is probably most muscle brained church that were devoted to hunting everyone that was qualified heretic.

    Especially those that were using humans as a sacrifice was on their blacklist and hunted down more quickly.

    How many cults, people and religions they have destroyed already nobody didn''t even know they even didn''t know some of the reasons why some were on the hunted and been destroyed.

    But no one was brave enough to ask questions as the Falcars forces just did grow and grow and even more people joined as many did look at them as savior''s that saved them from evil gods that wanted to sacrifice them.

    So suddenly it was something that couldn''t be stopped even when it was ironic they hunted a heretics down by killing them also.

    "Oh, this is a good time to show at those cocky bastards that there is a force that they should fear and wipe them out and show to the rest of the world that we are forced to reckon.

    So I will destroy and kill that pope with my own hands and personally sacrifice the pope to my god.

    Oh, that''s so good idea let''s do it." Treah started to talk to herself already seeing the bright future about the nation where the beast and monster would rule and she would be the queen as her God said and appointed her to that position.

    A nation where they would be the hunters and humans would be hunted so Treah couldn''t wait anymore and got so excited.

    "My comrades today is our time to shine. We need just tear this stone-walled obstacle down from our path and we are already won as then we have one other city to raze down them we can hunt all the humans down freely.

    So what are we waiting for as inside those walls there are just weak humans waiting for us and waiting for us to let us eat them."

    Treah tried to give a speech but some of the beast and monsters didn''t understand and some did already start running towards the city so Treah gave the signal to attack but let herself stay in the background without sacrificing herself.

    The enormous army of beasts and monsters started to run towards the city with a chaotic order and without any formation or tactics.

    "Oh, right I forgot most of them are idiots that cannot use their brains," Treah said to herself.

    "All the biggest and strongest beast and monsters you try to go and get the damn gate open. The goblins with bows try to shoot to the defenders. The one with ladders and other stuff used to climbing set them up. The beast with flying ability pick some goblins up and drop them to the city that they could open the gate. Other flying beasts try to annoy the archer''s top of the wall.

    The rest of you try to stay away from the range of the arrow." When Treah ended giving orders she suddenly watched how a massive piece of stone hit her army.

    "Oh great they have a god damn catapults with them." Treah started to curse her luck and started to adjust her plan.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "The flying beasts and monsters also drop some goblins or anything you can carry over the wall and drop them around the catapults and try to destroy them also if you can," Treah said and started to watch the show and hoping that her army did understand the commands she gave.

    ^In the same time in the city^

    "Load the catapults again. Are the oils ready soon to bath those green bastards? Archers you are free to launch your arrow when you are ready but remember to set it in a fire.  Are the ballistas soon ready? How about the oil barrels are they soon near the catapults." The commanders of each division were shouting orders on top of the wall while Albert was trying to give the main orders via messengers to each division''s head.

    "Oh great the green bastards have wings now. Archers bring down those flying beasts with the goblins top of them or at their claws." Albert said and send another batch of messengers with new orders.

    He was happy with the results now but the enemy even when they were chaotic firstly suddenly seems to have a clear tactics and he didn''t like the idea of flying goblins but when he saw the goblins drop and launch them from the top of the flying beasts of his soldiers he didn''t know what to think anymore.

    He never has faced anything like this at all and he could only watch how some of his men died or got injured by the goblins.

    Suddenly he saw their main target.

    "Shoot them down! Shoot them down! They are trying to aim at the catapults! Protect the catapults!" Albert shouted and saw how his men started to prepare themselves for the coming flying goblins and moving to protect the catapults.

 51 Chapter 51

    "Airborne goblins what else still they are dropping on us? Keep those catapults launching and rebel the goblins." Albert asked and still watched how the flying beasts and monster picked up some of the goblins and dropped them inside the walls.

    Suddenly he remembered something and shouted the nearest messenger.

    "Go and arrange patrols as if some of those goblins get inside some of the civilians won''t have protection!" The messenger bowed down and quickly started to run to arrange his order.

    "Captain the goblins are shooting ladders and ropes now up with their bows and there is a goblin archer." One of Albert''s commanders shouted and suddenly there was a volley of arrows that were raining down at them.

    "How the hell does those green bastards have enough strength to launch their arrows here?" Albert cursed and shouted.

    "Prepare the oil and rebel those ladders and ropes.

    Those who have a bow try to pick up those annoying little archers from down there." Albert said and suddenly there was a trunk flying towards him.

    Albert jumped to the right side but some of his men weren''t lucky enough and the trunk just swept them from the wall and they fell down inside the walls still.

    "What the hell was that!" Albert shouted out and saw a bunch of ogres coming at them and there were few giants among them and some of them still had the trunks at their hands.

    "Watch out the trunks! Watch out for the ogres." Albert shouted but too late to some as the trunks swept lines of people from the walls and they could only hear their screams.

    "Where the hell did those ogres come! Catapults destroy those siege towers! Archers light them up with fire!" Albert shouted as he watched how the ogres suddenly came with a siege tower and suddenly there was a battering ram also among them.

    ^In Treah''s camp^

    "Oh, I forgot that I made the deal with the orc tribes and we would share the continent as we have common enemy and goal. Good to see some of the intelligent people now in the army that could do something." Treah said while watching the ogre''s coming with their siege weapons, better armor, weapons, and order.

    Suddenly a massive ogre appeared side to Treah.

    "Small pixie we honor the deal. If you betray the blood fangs we rip your wings off and make you eat them. You promised half of the land to blood fangs." The massive ogre with a screen skin that had many tribal tattoos over him appeared.

    Many would recognize the Dondrak bloodfang just seeing his face that was full of scars as his chest was as he didn''t use any armor but his axes have slain many humans and reaped many lives.

    Only Liebert the second managed to make a somewhat non aggression pact with them but never lasting peace as these were ancestral lands for blood fangs and when Liebert''s ancestors arrived they drove the orcs away and had massive battles with them but the blood fangs never forgot it and has sworn to take the lands back that belong them.

    There weren''t many of them left but every one of them had seen blood and fights as the food was scared to them and every adventure tried to hunt them down.

    So they were fierce fighters that no one would want to go against if they would organize their whole tribe as they were scattered amongst the continent before this day.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Yes, Dondrak I will keep my promise after we won we will split the lands and you will get your ancestral lands back but I still want to remind you that we made a deal that each of us will protect each other and support when it''s needed," Treah answered to Dondrak.

    "Yes small being today we will spill the blood of humans and tomorrow we will drink from their skulls. We honor the deal." Dondrak said and started to organize his tribe''s to the coming siege battle.

    ^In the top of the wall^

    "What the hell is blood fangs doing here! We had a deal with them!" Albert cursed as he only now saw the bloodied fang on the flag that the ogres were carrying.

    "Destroy those siege equipment lads! Today we will make history and destroy the blood fangs and be heroes of the kingdom." Albert shouted and got the morale up again and the soldier''s blood boiling as everyone who would slay a blood fang would be a hero in the kingdom but what if they would wipe out the whole tribe out?

    They would be more than heroes so they let a roar out and started to focus on the siege weapons but without losing their attention to the goblins that were more of bunch of a sacrifice lambs now.

 52 Chapter 52

    "My highness! My highness! Emergency news from Jaridge!" A messenger from the army shouted and interrupted an important meeting between the king and the counselors and ministers.

    "Be ease. What is so important message that they sent you to interrupt and bring it to us now?" Liebert the second was curious as he clearly told no one to come and interrupt this meeting.

    "M¡­my king the blood fangs are now sieging and attacking at Jaridge also. The clans have raised up their banners again and every clan is now under one flag! Jaridge asks help! They also warn if the army moves towards Jaridge that they would be careful as there can be ambushes from the ogre''s to hinder their movements!" The messenger shouted out loudly and started to capture his breath.

    "You did well when you brought the message here. It would need much if courage from you. You are free to leave now and go and take a break to capture your breath." Liebert said and the messenger saluted and took his leave as he was the one who pulled the short stick this time and was made to deliver the message.

    It was a really nerve-racking situation to the messenger and he was so stressed out but now he was glad that the king didn''t get angry and he was dismissed.

    "As you all probably heard our alliance with blood fangs has ended once again and we are in a war now again! Shall we tolerate this again! As we left them a chance to cooperate and live peacefully with us! And this is how they honor our deal!

    Trevon how quickly you can get the army to march and be ready? As we need to¡­." Liebert was saying before another messenger came in and shouted.

    "My king! There are sightings of blood fangs around Fahson and the villages around it! Some of the villages have been already razed to the ground and the local militia is asking help from the capital!" The messenger said and started to wait for the order to leave.

    "You are free to go now," Liebert said and started to rack his brains while the messenger took his leave.

    "So the blood fangs had us fooled this time. They won for now.

    Trevon do we have the resources. Or no we have to have resources to send at least one legion there! Also I will pay you to hire as many adventures as you can with that legion and send them to Fahson as even when it is distraction we cannot let it slip and slide this off that easily. We don''t know how many of them are there!" Liebert said and sat down to the throne.

    "Of course my king I will send the scouts ahead to scout both paths for the army now!" Trevon said and took the messenger tool and he did send a message to his commanders and they accepted the orders.

    "My king is now done and to answer your previous question. We originally could have started to move towards Jaridge tomorrow but now I guess it will be postponed at least with two days as I need to organize the army again and think which legion or division I would send towards Fahson." Trevon said and started to wait for his King''s orders.

    "Try to move as quickly as possible as if we have some crazy cultist now with a beast army that is sacrificing humans to her God and now the blood fangs are also allied with her I don''t know how long Jaridge could hold one even when our elite militia is there.

    For now, let''s continue the meeting and get back to where we previously were on." Liebert said and took control of the situation again to his hands.

    ^Willards and Felice''s house^

    Willard and Levin had already left from the house and now their date was unknown for while but still Jaana and Felice tried to keep the mood up as long as they weren''t summoned to work.

    "Why do you have a scar on your head? Your father isn''t strong enough to protect you? Blaah! As I knew my father was strongest!" Rolfe tried to annoy Elvire but he just had to pick up the worst subject to do it and suddenly he did find that there was a dagger on his throat.

    "Don''t say anything bad about my father? Do you understand?" Elvire said and Rolfe was already on verge of crying before Jaana stopped in and picked Elvire up and Rolfe took this as an opportunity and did run away.

    "What we talked about this? Violence won''t solve anything and it will create more troubles for you, my dear. So you need to calm down and not to take the dagger and threat anyone with it when they say something bad okay?" Jaana said very angrily towards Elvire as after the slingshot episode they already did talk about this with her.

    "Felice I apologize for my daughter''s behavior, for now, I''m really sorry about it," Jaana said and hinted towards Elvire that she should also say something.

    "Aunt Felice I''m sorry for what I did," Elvire said while looking down front the shame.

    "It''s nothing at all as that boy deserved that a long time ago as he is clearly begging to be beaten up and he won''t survive with that attitude that long especially with his views of woman," Felice said and assumes that everything was alright and Elvire didn''t do anything wrong and that Felice actually supported the idea and was happy that her son took a beating and she hopes that he also learned something from it.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 53 Chapter 53

    "Did I just got scared of a girl?" Rolfe said out loud and started to think about what just happened.

    How did he even get scared of that little girl that was younger than him? Even when she got the scar across her face she still didn''t seem that scary but when she took the dagger out it seemed like everything froze around him.

    How did she even do that? These questions were going on and on inside Rolfes''s mind but when he thought the angry expression that Elvire had he did find it sort of cute also and he suddenly blushed.

    "No, what is wrong with me she is a girl!" Rolfe said and slapped himself at his cheeks but he just couldn''t get that image out of his mind at all.

    "I will become stronger! Strong enough not to fear her or anyone! I have to start to train more!" Rolfe said out loud and determined to become stronger than ever before and show that he would be worthy enough.

    At the same time, Elvire was swearing on her mind that if Rolfe would still do something she would beat him up and what else as she was so pissed of his actions and how he dared say those things about father that was like a god now to her.

    Rolfe suddenly had cold shivers at his back and he thought that it was just getting cold here but if he would have known what Elvire was thinking he would have gone hiding.

    "Felice, did you hear that? Was it Rolfe? Or what was that sound from outside?" Jaana asked as she suddenly heard a loud noise from outside and like something did just hit at their house.

    "Felice stay here okay? I will go and look." Jaana Said and grabbed her staff and dagger from her spatial pouch just to be safe

    "Be careful Jaan very careful as I don''t know what to say to Levin if something would happen to you," Felice said and started to look after Jaana.

    Jaana carefully opened the door just to see some dark green fluids close to the door and she suddenly heard lots of noises coming from the guards and one of them stopped by Jaana as he saw the weapons on her hands.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Good day madam. I see you have armed yourself so I want to ask did you see a goblin around here as we saw one landed somewhere around here?" The guard asked and started to wait for Jaana''s answer.

    "Didn''t see but I guess I heard as something did hut at our house and did roll down as you can see by those dark green fluids all around the house now," Jaana said and pointed the place where the goblin''s blood was.

    The guard looked at the spot and said.

    "Thank you for your cooperation madam and be careful as there are goblins around the city now as they suddenly did grow wings. Boys the goblin is around here let''s split up here." And just when the guard was ending they did hear a boy''s shout from the alley near of the house and Jaana immediately did recognize the voices as Rolfe''s and she immediately did run there with the guard and worried Felice just to find the boy smiling and there was a dead goblin under his feet.

    Felice immediately did run over him and started to ask.

    "Are you injured! Is everything alright! Let me see you!" And she started to check Rolfe for any visible injuries without finding any of them at all.

    "Mom look I killed a goblin! Are you proud!" Rolfe said and smiled more but he did get a smack to the head from Felice and she started to drag Rolfe back to the house by the ear while saying.

    "Do you know how worried I was. You could have died. What if something would go wrong?" And the lecture even continued when they got back inside.

    "I guess we did find the goblin you were looking for," Jaana said and smiled towards the guard who didn''t know what to say for now and he could only call the rest of his men to clean up the mess while Jaana was watching and smiling at them and return back to the patrolling.

    "Good luck with the patrolling and stay safe," Jaana said and smirked towards them and the guards did leave their heads low from the scene while Jaana hot back to the inside to still here how Felice was lecturing Rolfe.

    "Felice could you let Rolfe go already and let him wash up before continuing the lecture as he is still covered with the blood," Jaana asked from Felice and only then she did understand that he really was covered with the blood and it was dripping down to the house.

    "Rolfe, you are free to go for now but don''t think this is over yet young man do you hear me?" She said and released him for now and started to clean all the bloodstains from the floor.

    "Thank you for saving me, auntie," Rolfe said and smiled towards Jaana while running towards the bathroom and Jaana just watched after him before starting to help Felice to clean up the mess.

 54 Chapter 54

    "Your child has a talent to become a great warrior someday regardless of what path he takes he has the potential. I also sense that he has some mana flowing around him so he really could have a bright path in future maybe someday we would hail him as one of the strongest in the continent." Jaana Said and flashed a smile towards Felice and Felice didn''t know what to say when Jaana already continued.

    "I would say he would pass the tests to Aradeum and of course my daughter would also try to go there and test her luck. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    So if they both pass the test there would at least be one familiar face in the school and maybe they would grow more close to each other then." Jaana hinted towards Felice and smirked when she saw how Felice''s confused expression suddenly grew more bright and there was a smile on her face now.

    "Oh that is an excellent plan I have to say and it''s always good to have a familiar person there who you could go to and talk. Oh, I have to speak with that son of mine and tell about this opportunity to him and maybe something would happen in the future." Felice said and they both started to giggle and plan how they would plan Elvire and Rolfe to spend as much time together as they could and maybe even something else.

    As the two of them had grown already so close to each other they wouldn''t mind at all if their families would grow even closer to each other and they would be more than sisters then.While Jaana and Felice were having fun planning all the future scenarios Rolfe and Elvire had cold shivers running at their shoulders and they only could think something awful was going to happen soon.

    If Elvire and Levin would have known what they were planning they both would protest as loudly as they could but if Rolfe would have known about he might have been protesting loudly but silently he would have accepted as he didn''t know why but for lately he has been feeling weird and he couldn''t get Elvires attitude or face-off from his head.

    ^In same time at the walls^

    Therewere so many injured and dead by the sudden surprise attack from the ogres and the defenders haven''t gotten any rest since the siege had started.

    At the same time, Albert cursed the bad news that he got about the ogre''s surprise attack to Fahson and the army would be delayed by it once again and they had to be here much longer and wait while the reinforcements would arrive.

    "Prepare yourself the first siege towers are landing and how it is processing with the battering ram?" Albert shouted and saw that the battering ram was still slowly moving towards them but he couldn''t even focus on it as the first of the few siege towers that had survived just hit on the walls.

    "Prepare yourself to melee combat and draw your weapons already," Albert shouted and waited for the door to open and the ogre''s come out from the siege tower.

    But they weren''t prepared that it was filled with monsters and beast''s and suddenly there was massive amount of them running at the walls and crazily attacking everything they could while the ogre''s we''re back of the siege tower and there was even more slowly climbing upwards while carrying a beast or monster from Treah''s army as meat shield.

    The defender''s that weren''t expecting this to happen at all was quickly swept aside by the ogre''s and Albert calmly watched and shouted.

    "Someone bring the people from the church here to help us for now others regroup and get at small units don''t be a lone survivor as that will get you killed. So regroup to groups and fight back while knowing that your back is also safe from attacks." And he also draws his sword while slaying something that resembled a wolf and something else as even when they looked a common beast that everyone has seen.

    These weren''t even close of them but probably somehow mutated or something else he thought as he had never seen any of these beasts in his life and he couldn''t even identify them at all.

    "Be careful these beasts are either mutated or something that we have never seen before so we don''t know their behavior at all so don''t underestimate them even when you would think that it something else." He shouted while fighting against the beast''s.

    "Leader there first to get the head reward for it will be." Suddenly a massive ogre that came from the siege tower said and pointed towards Albert and suddenly all of the ogres were looking at him and they started to run towards him trying to clear their path and be the first one to behead him.

    "Protect the commander! Protect the commander!" The soldiers shouted and started to form a defensive wall around Albert.

 55 Chapter 55

    When the first ogre was coming close to the defensive wall suddenly a massive spear pierced the ogre and nailed it to the place.

    "Oh sorry are we late from the party Albert? I hope that you left something for us too." The head paladin said while pulling his spear out from the ogre.

    "Oh no, you are just in time the party has just started here as you see. So don''t worry as we left quite a lot to you." Albert said and watched how the heavily armored and armed paladins were getting up to the wall from the stairs.

    "Did you hear boys the party is just starting! Levin, you take half of the paladins and go to the left side where the other siege tower is going to be anchored soon.

    The rest of you will come with me and show how we appreciate a good party here especially with ogre''s." The head paladin said and took half of the men he brought with him and started to support the right side.

    "Come with me and let''s arrange a nice welcoming party to those ogres on the left side Levin said and took his party to the left said to wait for the second surviving siege tower land.

    Suddenly the ladders that the goblins had built were again against the wall and goblins were climbing up to the walls also as most of the defenders forgot them completely and just focused on the siege towers and the battering ram.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com <a href="https://www.webnovel.com">www.webnovel.com</a> for visiting.

    So they completely forgot that the goblins also had a way to climb to the top of the walls.

    But as they weren''t anchored at anything they were easy to push down but when you got rid of one there was suddenly five more and they couldn''t stop the goblins from pouring into the party also and suddenly it was massive chaos in the walls.

    To top of it Albert saw that the battering ram just arrived at the gates and was gently knocking at it now and then and he shouted the nearest messenger''s.

    "You there go and tell those that still can to pour all of the oil they still find to the top of the battering ram and light it up.

    You go and tell the people in the catapults abandon them for now and focus on getting the wall back to our hands.

    And lastly, you go and tell them to reinforce the gates and not letting anyone in okay?" Albert said and watched how bravely the messenger''s started to run at their designated places without caring about their lives.

    Suddenly a massive fireball hit to the top of the wall and charred and exploded some of the defenders alive and when Albert watched where the fireball suddenly came from he saw the ogre''s shaman''s chanting on the fields.

    "Cursed ogre''s, of course, they don''t care about the rules what we humans made." Albert cursed as he left the church''s mages out of the battle because one agreement that was made long ago and was binding the whole continent.

    It was that you couldn''t use large scale spells in wars as they could easily annihilate a whole army or destroy a city killing everyone inside there so there was a silver lining for the mage''s and they could use spells to aid if it wouldn''t bring a disaster or if it wasn''t a large scale. So a simple fireball or ice spear wasn''t banned as long as the mage knew their limits with using them.

    So every nation made an agreement that they wouldn''t use large scale spells to solve conflicts and if they would find that someone would have used then that presence would become an enemy to everyone and would be hunted down and punished.

    Of course, there were also millions of rules to mages that they would have to follow but there also were lots of benefits to them also.

    But because these rules even when they were against a beast and monster army Albert were just planning to use the mages as last case resort and he commanded them to aid the healers by supplying Mana to them.

    "Watch out for the ogre''s shamans and mages and you there go and get any mage that can stand and use magic still to fight against them.

    As if they are going to use magic so are we also." Albert said and silently hoped that the mages could get fastly here as those mages and shamans were annihilating his men now and the enemy was getting more and more foot space in the walls.

    But at least there was one good thing he saw and it was that the battering ram was in flames for now and it wasn''t threatening them anymore.

    Now he would just have to focus on clearing the walls and they would at least won the first round and time to the reinforcements.

 56 Chapter 56

    Clearing the walls was easier said than done as the ogre''s shamans and mages were now bombarding the city walls and many did die because of it.

    Then at the same time, there were more and more goblins and ogres climbing up to the walls and this time they weren''t the cannon fodder units. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Now even the elite units were climbing to the top of the walls and taking control of the units there and organizing their siege.

    "Here the second siege tower comes up boys! Let''s give them a proper welcome." Levin said and he and his squad prepared themselves for the close combat battle.

    What they didn''t expect was when the siege tower opened that there was just one small goblin smiling with a burning stick on its hand. The goblin had this very dumb smirking face on it and Levin and the rest of men were just as confused as there was just a one goblin inside the siege tower and not the army they were waiting for.

    "Watch out it''s¡­" Levin tried to shout but too late as the goblin dropped the burning piece of wood to the black powder covered siege tower blowing it up and in the same time part of the wall that was crumbling now down.

    "What the hell was that explosion!" Albert shouted out and when he looked at the left side of the wall he just saw the wall crumbling down there and that there was a massive hole on the wall now.

    ^In the same time in the ogre''s camp^

    One of the ogres blew into the horn getting the attention of all the ogres that were still outside of the city.

    "Me Dondrak promised to take these lands back.They were robbed from our ancestors by those filthy humans. So today we have a chance as I bought the black powder from the gnomes and it didn''t disappoint us.

    So what we are waiting for let''s go and slaughter those humans!" Dondrak said and again the horn was blown as a sign of the attack.

    ^At the walls^

    "Where the hell did those savages get the black powder that is so rare here and rarely even found!" Albert cursed out and watched how the beast army with the monsters and ogre''s were now running towards the hole in the wall.

    Albert still couldn''t believe that the black powder was the dwarf''s secret thing and only they knew how to make it was now used against his walls.

    Then he remembered and cursed at his minds."Those bastards! Why the hell I didn''t think of the gnomes! I completely forgot them!" Albert shouted out loudly.

    Like dwarves, gnomes were also mountain dwellers that rarely got out from the mountains like the dwarves.

    Some of them were excellent mages but there were a lot of engineers among them also and they were almost as good as dwarves maybe even equal with crafting new things.

    But the dwarves and gnomes hated each other to the core and we''re always at war with each other but the gnomes didn''t know yet how to make the black powder but they could have easily stolen or from the dwarfs and they didn''t mind who the buyer was as long as they had enough money or resources to pay it.

    So you could easily buy anything from them as long as you could pay.

    "Retreat! I repeat retreat to the inner walls for now as we lost the b sides'' outer wall!" Albert said and blew the retreat signal.

    Those who were still near the catapults and ballistas suddenly set them in flames that the enemy couldn''t use them against them.

    Otherwise, they slowly started to retreat those that were on the city had it easier than those who were on the walls that had to cover up the retreating soldiers.

    "Me and my men will cover up you and your soldiers retreat as we still need you, Albert." The head paladin said and Albert just nodded.

    As he was the one who was responsible for this city, so even when he had made a miscalculation this time he still was responsible for all the soldier''s lives that were still alive and to top of it for all the citizen''s lives that were inside the city.

    "Thank you I won''t forget this. I will own one to you." Albert said and started to retreat with a flock of soldiers surrounding him.

    "Paladins and everyone else come here and let''s slowly retreat and defend this way. Anyone else who wants to go as solo good luck to him!" The head paladin shouted and did set up a defensive wall with the paladins around one of the stairs and they were slowly retreating towards it while covering up the ordinary soldiers retreat at the same time.

    "Let''s slaughter all those pesky humans. Don''t let them retreat!" One of the ogre elites rallied up all the ogre''s top on the walls and they were getting even more aggressive with their attacks.

    As they knew that they won already as the humans were retreating so they didn''t have anything to lose for now.

 57 Chapter 57

    The ogre and the beast army were mercilessly slaughtering every human they could find from their path.

    "Blow the retreat signal once again and set roadblocks to stop the enemy from moving into the city before most of the citizens are evacuated also from these blocks," Albert said while retreating to safety.

    One of his bodyguards took the horn and did blow the retreat signal once again.But this time a massive horn answered to the signal with the retreat signal also.

    "Good now they have heard it in the castle also and now most of the citizens should have heard it also," Albert commented on the signal that was now heard in the whole city by the two massive horns. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    As someone once asked from Albert.

    "You have magical tools for communicating with others so why don''t you use it as the retreating command?"

    Albert just simply answered.

    "Yes the military commanders have them and the ones who are on the tower with the horns have them but the ordinary citizen doesn''t have them.So how would I send the message to them as we cannot just give everyone a magical tool?"

    So that is the reason why there are still other ways to communicate in the world as the magical tools were just so expensive and hard to make.

    "Give me the latest status report," Albert said and waited while one of his guards did send the message with the magical tool.

    "The citizens are already evacuating from the b block to a and c blocks.

    The paladins are holding most of the enemy forces that were on the walls still and helping the soldiers and citizens evacuate from the right side towards the a block.

    The left side towards the c block is just massive chaos and lots of civilian casualties there as the enemy''s main force has just reached the city and most of the defenders from that site were blown away so not that many have yet to made it back safely from there.

    Most of the mages and healers have made it to the a and c blocks walls and are waiting in there.The church''s main army with rest of our troops are waiting also there and that is all sir!" The guard reported thoroughly.

    "Order them to focus more troops to the c blocks walls for now and prepare for immediately to combat," Albert said and was almost in safety for now.

    ^In Felice''s house^

    "What the hell was that explosion?" Jaana asked after the situation had calmed down in the house.

    Then they heard the horns sound to the house."What does that sound mean Felice?" Jaana asked while Felice had a very confused and disbelieving look on her face.

    "Th¡­ tha¡­ that means we lost the outer wall and have to retreat to the inner walls." Felice finally had enough strength to muster the words out while she started to cry as her husband''s fate was now unknown.

    "Believe in your husband maybe he is already waiting for you in the inner walls. So get up as crying doesn''t help for now we have to go now and remember you still have Rolfe or are you giving up and leaving him without a mother?"Jaana scolded Felice and made her stand up and wiped out her tears out from her face.

    "Ye¡­ yes you are alright he is waiting for me and I still have Rolfe what I''m going to say to my husband if I would give up and then he would be alone with Rolfe." Felice said and found new strength from inside of her.

    "Rolfe where you are we need to leave now!" Felice shouted and when finally Rolfe came down she took his hand immediately and looked around and saying goodbye to her house for now.

    "Felice, Rolfe, and Elvire no matter what you will see or hear you have to just close your eyes and ears and not stop the running at all! Am I clear?" Jaana said and waited while everyone had said or nodded before she took the lead at the running.

    As she had used to see burning villages, corpses and what else while she was adventuring but the rest of them weren''t used to it and one small mistake could take out their lives for now.

    "Felice shout me the directions for now as only you know how we will get out to the inner city," Jaana shouted and Felice started to give put the directions for her but it still looked calm like nothing at all happened to the city and everything was alright.

    But they didn''t know that they were really unlucky and did run straight to an ambush that the ogres had set out for potential humans.

    As the fastest ones from the ogres had already scouted most of the city and have set up small ambushes to stop the retreating and sabotaging the army movements if there would be any movements from them.

    So suddenly Jaana and her party were surrounded by five ogre''s that we''re looking at them like they would be easy prey to them.

 58 Chapter 58

    "Easy prey this time quick kill then move on," the leader of the ogres said while looking the two women and children.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com <a href="https://www.webnovel.com">www.webnovel.com</a> for visiting.

    "Me better idea capture them and present them as to the leader as the women good looking but children probably useless." Another ogre said.

    "Good idea kills the children to take the women." The leader said and they started to focus again on Jaana and her party.

    When one of the ogres came close to Jaana she quickly pulled out her staff and dagger from the spatial pouch she had and hit the ogre to the chest without even bulging it.

    "Fierce one we have watch out this vat has claws." The ogre said and the leader commanded two more ogres to aid capturing Jaana while it and one other ogre were going against Felice and the children.

    Elvire put her hand to her bag and felt the dagger''s hilt there and when the leader of the ogres was close to her she took the dagger out and tried to stab the ogre to the leg as it was the closest thing she could reach.

    "Oh, another fierce one. Annoying brat." The leader said as he was on full body armor so the dagger mostly just tickled him.

    The leader kicked Elvire to the stomach so strongly that she flies against a wall of the house and starts to cough blood out.

    She even couldn''t see straightly and just collapse against the wall.

    "You bastard!" Jaana screamed out and did lose her mind when she saw what happened to her daughter and went to berserk.

    The ogres took this opportunity and knocked her down and while she was cursing and shouting out the ogres hit her to the head and she fainted.

    Rolfe hugged her mother and they both started to cry like the rest of ogre''s were closing in them but suddenly one of the ogre''s were pierced by a spear.

    "You get you to cough hands out from cough my wife and daughter," Levin said while coughing blood out from his mouth.

    His appearance was horrible as after the explosion happened he did fly down from the wall and was buried under the rubble.

    He had some broken ribs, he was dragging his left leg and there wasn''t anything anymore on where his left hand should be.

    But he was lucky as Willard did dig him out of the rubble and saved him but he was so stubborn and wanted to go and see if his wife and daughter would be alright and not evacuate with the rest of people.

    So Willard thanked his friend''s stubborn side as he came just in time to save her wife and child.

    "Levin I don''t know can we survive but let me say it was an honor to know you and fight on your side and I hope that we would meet again.

    Felice and Rolfe run for now and don''t stop before you are safe inside the walls. Remember always that I love both of you." He said and hugged and kissed both of them and before they could protest he pushed them out and that they had an opportunity to run again.

    "No father don''t leave me!" Rolfe screamed but Felice didn''t look back and just did run while carrying the screaming Rolfe.

    There were tears on her face but she also knew that her husband did sacrifice himself that they would have the opportunity to live.

    "Willard thank you for also being my friend and sorry for doing this but you belong alongside your wife," Levin said and with the rest of the holy power he had and took Willard and threw him over the ogre''s bodies.

    Willard even didn''t realize what even happened before he watched behind him and saw just Levin smile at him.

    He watched the one last time and started also to run to catch up with his family and swore that he would never forget the huge debt he owed to Levin and his family.

    "Come to me!" Levin shouted and with his only hand he grabbed the spear once again but it wasn''t any use as the four ogre''s that were still alive overpowered him just with sheer numbers and started to lock him while kicking Levin.

    "Watch are you going to do now." Said one of the ogres.

    "Come raise the spear." Said another one.

    "Where is your strength now." Mocked the third one.

    While the leader approached Levin and picked up his spear to nail down him with his own weapon suddenly something happened inside Elvire.

    The black ball inside Elvire had grown larger and larger with all the death around Elvire now and as it was sensing that she was in danger so it was speeding up its process.

    Suddenly the black ball stopped it''s spinning and Elvire in half trance state started to stand up and suddenly she summoned a massive Raven.

    "Finally the great Vicimar is roaming in this world. It''s been so long that some worshipper of Rodona or Rodona herself had enough strength to summon me!" The Raven said while starting to feel the wind again on his feathers.

 59 Chapter 59

    "So which one of these is the one who summoned me? Oh, it must be that man over there as he has the most powerful aura of these people." Vicimar said while trying to identify his summoner.

    "No no I''m terribly wrong he''s the Falcars worshiper that person can go straight to hell after what he did to Rodona.

    That damned god but who is then the person."Before he even could stay anything else the ogres tried to attack the Raven.

    "These people really don''t have manners at all but I''m too weak for now to fight against them," Vicimar said while he was flying atop of the ogres just that he was out of reach but close enough to annoy them.

    "No don''t say no-no. It''s that little girl isn''t it?" Vicimar said and started to focus on the girl that was lying on a pool of blood.

    ^In the same time on the churches temporarily headquarters^

    "No this has to be a cruel joke! It has to be right?" The pope suddenly screamed and woke up from his trance-like state.

    "Is everything alright my holiness?" Bishop Arnulf asked from the pope.

    "Vicimar is back he''s back the Divine bird of Rodona is back. Rodona is still alive and Vicimar has once again spread his black wings on our sky." The pope said before collapsing to the floor.

    "Quick get the best healers here!" Arnulf shouted out loud and in panic but when the healers came it was too late already and there wasn''t anything they could do.

    "Arnulf there really isn''t anything we can do he breathed his last time today.There must be some kinda trigger or a huge shock that triggered his sickness and that was the reason why he died." The healer said while still examining the body.

    "Yes it was most horrible news I will tell about it later on the emergency meeting but for now let''s take care of the body and give him all the rituals and necessary things before the burial and then let''s gather everyone up in the evening," Arnulf said.

    "Good luck to you as I need to go back to the walls," the healer said and left Arnulf with the rest of the churches important people that were in present for now.

    ^Back in the streets^

    "It really is the little girl. Should I be happy or not as that girl did summon with me but she really doesn''t have the strength or anything for now.But that means if she can already summon me that she will be far stronger in future so I already like this girl and she is worthy enough for me to bow down.Now to the tricky part how will I rescue her and hmm even if they worship Falcar they seem to have a bind with the girl. So how will I rescue three people with my feeble strength now." Vicimar said and suddenly he sensed a strong being getting close to them but without any hostility in its presence.

    "They should be around here as I feel the presence of the bag I gave to the girl," Falmir said to a woman who was on the small flying ship that was powered with magic stones.

    "If you say the girl is prodigy I might even believe you but what is that Raven doing there?" The mysterious woman asked from Falmir.

    "I don''t know but the girl should be around there where the Raven is," Falmir said and when he finally did see Elvire and her family again they all were in wretched state lying on the ground with many injuries and the ogres were still there trying to kill Vicimar.

    "Let me handle this that you don''t have to dirty your hands." The woman said and she summoned out a massive tiger that was in flames.

    "My dear Silrath could you please get those pesky little ogres out of the way." The woman said and the tiger roared to answer and jumped down and slapped the first ogre it could get with its massive paw and the ogre was like a paper to the tiger and it collapsed against the nearest wall.

    The rest of the ogres tried to flee from the place but the tiger was quicker than the ogres and suddenly there were three ogre bodies that had just one massive scratch mark on their back. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Vicimar finally flew down to Elvire and finally, it could confirm that the girl was the one who summoned it and was the last priestess for Rodona.

    "When you said she was a prodigy I actually didn''t believe you but look at this the girl has already summoned a raven." The woman said and before Falmir could answer Vicimar said.

    "Hey, I''m not just a raven my name is Vicimar! Remember that you old hag." Vicimar said.

    "She summoned a bird with a tongue." The woman said and then continued.

    "You wanted me to teach here but there isn''t much that I can anymore to teach her but before we talk about these things shouldn''t we evacuate somewhere more peaceful place?" The woman asked and Vicimar and Falmir just nodded.As they didn''t want to get on the bad side of the woman who seemed to control the situation for now.

 60 Chapter 60

    "Yes, we might have to leave quicker than we expect as I think we are having some unwanted visitors here now," Falmir answered and suddenly they were surrounded by a squad of unrecognized people.

    "Leave the raven alive, identify it''s master and then kill everyone else." One of them said.

    "Falmir you promised me a date but I didn''t know you even did arrange an exercise for us.Thank you for being so thoughtful." The woman said while looking at the masked people.

    "Leader the old man there is Falmir are you sure that we have permission to kill him.

    Second, the woman is an unknown identity and we don''t know her strength.

    Thirdly those two down there belong to the church and that man could possibly be the next head paladin." One of the unidentified people said while they were analyzing the situation and moving closer to Falmir and his party.

    "Don''t worry the church is protecting us and is willing to make sacrifices.We have given this mission by Falcar himself and we cannot fail at all so no matter how strong they are or what identity they have we will have to kill them." The leader said and started a quick pray and the rest of the unidentified people started to prey also.

    "Oh, Falmir I didn''t know that you really know how to impress a woman.

    You really didn''t have to bring out the Falcars churches elite forces and especially the assassins out to our first date.

    You really do know how to impress a woman on the first date." The mysterious woman said while smiling towards Falmir who didn''t know what to say at all.

    Wasn''t she even a little bit scared as that was the most fierce church in the whole continent that was mostly to trained to combat and war. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Even their special and elite forces were an open secret as there were many speculations of them as which force wouldn''t have their own special forces but no one has ever seen or heard about them.

    So no one really knew how powerful the church of peace and justice was they could only speculate but no one could have ever imagined that they had their own assassin forces also.

    But then Falmir remembered his companion''s reputation they said that she was battle maniac who wouldn''t turn down from any battle or challenge.

    That she only did live and breath for the battles as she was mocked up for being summoner and that she is the weakest being and link in many teams.

    So she was never accepted as more as a burden and cannon fodder but she never accepted that position and trained herself to be the strongest and challenging everyone to a battle.

    "My dear friend we still have injured ones here so I''m going to focus on evacuating them," Falmir said while watching how the woman was grinning and smiling.

    "Oh take care of yourself then. I think I''m going to stay here awhile and give them a chance to dance with me." The woman said and summoned two other beings.

    One of them was a massive thunderhawk that as its name suggests was a thunder element user.

    The second one was just a little tiny rat that didn''t seem that special but it suddenly gave a small but really loud squeal and suddenly it was surrounded by other rats that were also earth attributed.

    The rats didn''t even care if the road was made from a stone as they even buried themselves through it and started to lay ambushes to the attackers.

    The thunderhawk took its position in the air top of the flaming tiger to keep it''s back and sides secured and alarm it quickly enough from the air.

    Falmir didn''t have the time to watch the show for now as he was trying as quickly as possible to save Levin''s and his family''s lives and load them to his quickest flying ship.

    He firstly started from Levin who seemed to be in the worst condition and made he made him drink a health potion that should give him more time to be alive but not too much so he should still hurry.

    When he was loading him to the ship he could hear the battle that was going behind him but suddenly there was someone gently tapping on his shoulder and when he turned quickly around there was three of the church''s assassin''s and one of them tried to stab him to the guts while saying.

    "Sorry for this mister Falmir as I really wouldn''t want to do this but orders are orders and we must comply with them no matter what happens.

    So even when it''s a tremendous loss to lose a master like you but you just had to get involved in this." The person said but didn''t get that far as Falmir had a protective tool that shattered the dagger''s blade and gave an electric shock to the person.

    So now the two of them assassins were watching how their comrade was twitching on the floor and they didn''t want to make the same mistake and they nodded at themselves and surrounded Falmir.

    Falmir just watched them while quickly analyzing the situation and seeing that few others were closing into Jaana and Elvire also.

 61 Chapter 61

    If you don''t like blood or see slight gory then skip half of this chapter.

    "It always feels boring to kill a defenseless and unconscious person.

    There isn''t anything exciting in it as I cannot hear the screams or see the terror inside their eyes when they realize they are going to die." One of the assassins said while licking his lips when he was getting closer to Jaana.

    "She''s a female so I won''t let you do anything to her body as long as I''m close to you.

    Let''s just kill her quickly and take the girl and then let''s get out of this place." Said a more feminine voice this time.

    Falmir could only watch how they were closing in but he had a focus on the two assassins in front of him and he couldn''t go and aid Jaana for now.

    "Wh...what are these get them off me! Please help me! I''m pleading to get them off me!

    Eek they are crawling inside of me I can feel them eating my legs!" The male assassin''s screamed while the female could only helplessly look while her partner was inside a hole deep enough that you couldn''t climb away from it easily.

    There were also spikes that were made from stone so the man was nailed down there while a swarm of rats was slowly nibbling the man''s clothes and flesh away while he was screaming from the terror and from the pain."

    Now my golems please stun the assassins and buy me some time," Falmir said while throwing out two simple golems that were used in everyday use but they weren''t made to combat at all.

    "Who dares to step in front of the Vicimar?" The raven said while analyzing the situation and what its strength was and could it beat the enemies.

    "Shut up the bird and be nice and cooperate with us and we won''t do harm to you or your summoner.

    But if you get even any thoughts to doing something then we won''t play nice either at all." One of the assassins said while closing into Elvire.

    "My name isn''t stupid bird it''s the great and almighty Vicimiar you mortal.

    So how does a peasant even dare to speak to me shouldn''t you be kneeling down in front of me." Vicimar said while trying to provoke the assassin that he would do a mistake or get angry and lose focus.

    "Sorry bird but I only kneel down only one and the right God and not in front anyone else." The assassin said and while he took another step forward but it was also his last.

    He couldn''t even see the black scythe like the energy that came out from Raven''s wings but his partner said and retreated back.

    The another assassin could only watch how his partner''s head fell down to the ground and rolled towards him and he swore that he wouldn''t ever provoke a bird again if he would live.

    "How''s that mortal are you scared already?

    You should be as you are going to have the same fate as your friend." Vicimar said while trying to hide out that it was exhausted and that surprise attack was just fluke and it couldn''t do it again as it took all of its strength.

    Falmir mounted on his flying ship and flew closer to Jaana while his golems were buying as much time as they could.

    When he mounted down from the ship and tried to look for any other assassin''s around him and Jaana he couldn''t see anyone else than the one female assassin that was now carefully scouting the land under her as she didn''t want to share the same faith as her partner.

    "You there I wouldn''t move as the rats are surrounded you and with my command, I could make them attack you," Falmir said and tried to bluff the assassin.

    "Good try Falmir but I''m not stupid as we all know how peaceful you are almost to the point of being pacifist so you wouldn''t have enough balls to do it. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    And if I remember correctly you aren''t either summoner and your friend over there summoned them." The assassin said and took her short sword out and jumped close to Falmir.

    "Yes I''m peaceful but there are limits to everyone isn''t there?" Falmir said and took his massive smith''s hammer and started to close in the assassin and when he swung the hammer towards the assassin, the assassin naturally jumped backwards but to her bad luck, she jumped straightly to a new hole that the rats just made around her.

    Falmir just turned away and didn''t look at the back anymore and closed his ears also and went straight to Jaana and when he confirmed that she was alright just unconscious she loaded her up to the flying ship while still bothered by the thought of that someone died directly by his hands.

    It wasn''t his first time to kill someone but he didn''t gladly do it and if there would be a peaceful way and solution he would rather go by it than use force.

    He even knew how much his products might have killed people also in the wrong hands but it was inevitable but he only would hope that the tools he originally made from good use wouldn''t get on bad hands.

 62 Chapter 62

    When the last assassin standing near Elvire saw Falmir getting also closer he started to think all the possible choices and things he could still do and achieve in his life and would one girl be enough to him to make the trade and die because the job for now?

    He''s answer was no it wasn''t worthy of it at all and he decided to run away and abandon his past and job, but little did he know that the church had marked them down if something like this would happen in future.

    They couldn''t read their assassin''s minds at all but they could see when they were running away and where they would be, so if the person didn''t regroup and come back to the hideout they would hunt him or her down.

    But for Falmir this was a lucky event for him that he didn''t have to kill any more people and he didn''t even have to fight.

    "Great Vicimar I don''t mean harm I want to save the little girl so would you be kind and let me treat her and take her to safety?" Falmir asked from Vicimar while looking at the bird carefully ready to evade if something would happen.

    "I waited for you. I sense that you don''t have any ill intentions towards my host.

    So I saved my last strength to give you time to move and act, for now, I have to go back to sleep and regain my strength." Vicimar barely said while it mysteriously vanished from the spot and there was Elvire.

    The raven had Elvire while time under it''s left-wing to protect her for any harm or damage and keeping her body warm.When Falmir got close to Elvire he finally saw her condition and it wasn''t any good as she was still bleeding from the inside.

    So Falmir gave her a healing potion to drink to give him the time to get the whole family to the nearest healer that he could trust.

    He carefully loaded Elvire to the flying ship also to the middle of Jaana and Levin and he turned around just to see his two golems to just get absolutely annihilated by the assassins.

    He felt the pain as he himself made the golem''s from scratch, taught them and gave them their respective lives.

    So they were like family for him something that you couldn''t easily replace just by making two new golem''s, as those two were unique to him.

    So he swore an oath to himself that he will take revenge towards the church''s in his own way and not let his precious golem''s sacrifice to go in vain.

    So he mounted himself to the captain''s seat and took off to the sir before the assassins would have time to reach him.While in the air he watched towards the mysterious woman and how she was holding on and saw that she wasn''t doing that well against the mass of black-clothed people who didn''t care about any rules or what would be taboo.

    So they attacked her with all their might with the clear intention to kill her and she was slowly losing her ground by every attack she received.

    So Falmir did send her a message via telepathy.

    "How long are you going to hold on or do you want that I will come and pick you up already?"

    "I cannot hold on much longer anymore and it seems like there are more people coming towards us so we need a retreat.

    So if you could kindly come near to me that I could jump into the ship thank you." The mysterious lady said while gritting her teeth.

    "Okay I will be there any second now so be ready to board the ship as after it I''m not going to stop this ship before were are on neutral ground and at the healer," Falmir said and started to prepare his flying ship.

    The small but fast-flying ship quickly came near the mysterious woman and she jumped inside the ship while recalling back her summoned friends.

    "Falmir dear, you really do have interesting friends, don''t you?

    I didn''t know that the church wouldn''t want to capture a little girl that much.

    So how is she that important to the church?" The woman asked from Falmir that was guiding the ship towards the only healer he could trust. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "I don''t know either at all. I''m as puzzled as you by it.

    As her parents are part of the church but she isn''t yet and why is that she''s now that important to the church?

    I don''t know either about that raven who calls itself a Vicimar. I have heard its name somewhere but the last time I saw her that raven wasn''t there." Falmir said while thinking about it.

 63 Chapter 63

    "Vicimar? Never heard about it in any content if I remember correctly." The mysterious woman said while treating her injuries and asking if her summoned beings were alright by telepathy.

    "I don''t think many have as if I remember correctly it was some ancient records from some ruins I explored when I was younger but the record wasn''t whole and I was more interested in their smithing methods back then," Falmir said while trying to refresh his memory.

    "It could be a coincidence that the raven had the same name as those records back then even when I admit that it''s not really common name here at all." The woman said while looking at Falmir.

    "Yes it could be a coincidence but I''m not going to focus on it anymore as I have to get them as quickly as possible to the healer for now.

    After that, I can speculate all the possibilities and think it more." Falmir said while looking at Levin''s and Elvire''s worsening condition and how their faces were going paler every minute that passed.

    "I understand I will analyze the last battle we just have and think where I could still improve myself and how my friends could improve themselves." The woman said while trying to trace the last fight step by step.

    "Okay, I won''t disturb you anymore now and will focus on my task also for now.

    But if you need anything you can always ask or say." Falmir said while the worry was seen from his face.

    "The same goes to you, my dear friend." The woman said before falling on a trance.

    At the same time inside Elvire, the black ball was going crazy by all the sudden level ups that Elvire had because of the last battle and because she summoned Vicimar.

    The ball couldn''t hide it''s excitement as it could once again eat the delicious experience points that Elvire was getting and grow back to its original state.

    As when the ball summoned Vicimar to protect Elvire it''s used all of its own points that it already did borrow without asking from Elvire and because that it had shrunk down a lot and lost most of its strength. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    So once again it was growing up and regaining the strength it had lost that it could provide more help to its host in the future and help her grow in the future once again.

    At the same time Vicimar was wondering what was the black ball and what it was doing in the same room as it was forced to retreat to gain back it''s strength also.

    The black ball seemed and felt so familiar to it but Vicimar couldn''t place or remember where it had felt or sensed it before but one thing that it did know that it was related to Rodona to its master.

    So it didn''t think it was hostile towards Elvire and was actually benefiting her and it was slowly benefiting Vicimar also as it felt how it''s strength was getting back quicker and how it felt better to cultivate near the black ball.

    So Vicimar slowly got near the ball and also slowly fell on trance while thinking about how it could help it''s partner more.

    No one could see or hear how Elvire went through these events inside her body and how she suddenly jumped and skipped levels getting near to level seven but nothing actually happened to her.

    Her body didn''t go through any significant changes so only how they could tell that there had been some changes they would need to test up to her strength and use measurement tools.

    But Elvire was lucky this time as her summoner skill also leveled up along herself now making her more strong as even if you would level up get the passive boost of growth to the strength, agility, stamina, etc, it wouldn''t benefit you in the long run as you wouldn''t have the necessary skills to back up your strength then.

    So you could be the world''s strongest man or woman or have the largest mana pool inside you but if you didn''t have the skills to use and utilize them you would be easily be defeated by a person that had less strength or mana but had skills like a swordsmanship or a simple fireball could defeat them easily.

    So even when Elvire would be ahead with levels she would have been behind with the skills and it wouldn''t have been beneficial to her at all.

    So for now when the summoner skill was leveling up it was making Elvire a prodigy almost along with the same aged people like her.

    But it was also a double-edged sword as if you would focus on one specific skill you could master it but then you would be just one-trick pony without any supporting skills with you but if you would focus on lots of different skills you would be a joker with many different trump cards but not master of any of them.

    So there were many different ways to travel and who knows what would be the right or wrong path in the end so you could create your own unique path that only you would know how to travel and not copy others at all.

 64 Chapter 64

    "Hang on just hang on we are almost there," Falmir said while looking at Levin''s worsening condition.

    What he didn''t see was that Elvire was rapidly healing herself and getting in better shape when every second passed.

    Finally, her level-ups stopped and the black ball was once again satisfied and stopped also moving around and just settled down inside Elvire and looking forward to its next dinner and when it could release its next seal to aid its hosts.

    ^In the same time in the temporary headquarters of the church^

    "Brothers and sisters today is a day we mourn our beloved Pope passed away today in the afternoon. But it wasn''t natural death at all it''s was orchestrated by our worst enemy by Rodona herself!

    You heard right there is still Rodona''s followers here even we did think we managed to exterminate that''s pest out of the world and make the world a better place once again!

    But no we were betrayed by no one else than by our own brother and sister! You heard right today we managed to find out that our ex next possibility to become head paladin Levin and his wife were sheltered a girl that was Rodona''s priestess!

    That same girl murdered our dear Pope and many of our brothers and sisters that were sent there to peacefully to take the girl away from Levin and Jaana thinking that they were manipulated by the girl as it wouldn''t be first time to a pest like that to manipulate stronger people just to get shelter and save place!

    But no Levin and Jaana attacked our brothers and sisters and cold cold hearty they killed our beloved brothers and sisters and even invited their friends to it!Yes, today we learned that Falmir itself helped those murders escape while killing a few of our men also and then there was unknown identify with him! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    But brothers and sisters will we let this pass without doing anything at all! You guessed right we won''t!

    We must find our new pope and all of you who think they could pass the divine tests that our God has made for selecting the new pope can round up to us starting from tomorrow afternoon!" Bishop Arnulf ended his long-lasting speech and looked at how the crowd was shouting justice to the church, burn the traitors, catch the murders and how they cursed Rodona and blamed her for their Pope''s murder.

    Arnulf saw that he''s speech has delivered up for those things in their minds and it was a successful one for starting the flame on their hearts.

    Then he suddenly had a great idea to push their limits even more.

    "Brothers and sisters now when I see that the flame for divine justice is burning inside you I can finally tell that it was Rodona who send those orcs and beasts here!

    She wanted to draw our church here and she thought she could eliminate and take her revenge against us by making an alliance with a lower God and promising sweet nothings in its ear!

    So Rodona manipulated that peaceful God to attack our nation by promising it fame and glory while like a marionette she was playing with the strings of her puppet!

    Look around you even we won and repelled the orcs and beasts, for now, we lost half of the city and countless life''s and we don''t know when they will start attacking again!

    There is still an army out there wanting to kill every last of us but will we allow it?" Arnulf asked from the crowd.

    "No! No! No! No! No, we won''t allow it we will fight back!" The crowd was shouting out and Arnulf continued before the flame in their hearts would be extinguished.

    "Yes we won''t allow it at all we will show Rodona and for everyone that our church isn''t just your average church that you cannot offend so easily.

    We won''t allow it at all and we will show our strength in these weeks and destroy Rodona''s plan to exterminate us and we will have our revenge!" Arnulf ended his speech and saw that he was successful with it by the crowd''s expressions.

    Even when he knew that most of those things weren''t true what he just said but if a lie is repeated many times, in the end, it will become the truth.

    Even when he was just a bishop and not a cardinal he held quite a promising position on the church as he''s skilled with words and manipulating the crowd.

    He wasn''t zealous with he''s faith like some but enough to climb up close to the pipe and get an official post of being the messenger and speechmaker for the church and he once again delivered successfully those things that the crowd wanted to hear and not those that they didn''t want to hear.

    Now they had reason to fight again to get their revenge and not just abandon the church and now all of them had a common target Rodona.

 65 Chapter 65

    "Don''t worry Falmir the one you call Jaana will recover completely there is no faults or anything in her same with the one called Levin but he has completely lost his arm and leg but I made an artificial prosthesis on those but they are not going to ever be like the real ones and he has to train himself to use to them.

    For the girl she''s a mystery you said she has injured herself and there was internal bleeding on her but no matter how many times I look at her she''s completely fine and nothing has ever been wrong on her.

    But she''s hmm how to say it unique? Weird? Not completely human?"An old man with completely white hair and beard said while looking at Falmir and measuring him up.

    "No, no master how I could ever lie to you I swear that last time I saw her that she was bleeding and that''s why I made her drink a healing potion.

    And what do you mean by not completely human master I''m confused by that?" Falmir said as he didn''t want to get the eccentric old man''s wrath on him as those who had got it never has died but their daily lives would be like a living hell.

    "You don''t see her dark black hair and violet eyes don''t you Falmir?" The eccentric old man said while looking at Falmir''s expressions.

    "What do you mean by that she looks completely normal girl to my light brown hair, blue eyes, and healthy-looking skin color maybe little paler than we have here so probably from the barbarian lands but otherwise it looks completely normal to me?" Falmir was even more puzzled by the words the old man said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "As I expected no one has seen it."  The old man said and revealed Elvire''s true appearance to Falmir.

    Now the girl had her normal appearance again her raven black hair, her skin paler than the moon but Falmir couldn''t see her dark violet eyes as they were currently closed but already this made his mouth open.

    "This is what I mean not completely human. She does have some human as you said probably barbarian blood on her but otherwise, I cannot understand the rest of her bloodlines.It''s completely messed to me and won''t reveal its secrets even how I do try to understand.

    So from my view of a point, her mother or father isn''t completely human or isn''t human at all.

    So I wonder what it is but I''m more interested in this bloodline mix as it is completely unique and as it has these sudden changes on her and striking appearance.

    Then who is this skilled to mask her appearance and what is the reason why is the reason behind it?

    There are many questions behind it and does her parents know that and what would their reaction to being?" The eccentric old man said while measuring up Elvire now.

    "No, I won''t let you use her as your experiment and won''t you let to do anything to her." Falmir immediately said while seeing the old man''s expression.

    "Don''t worry this little vial of blood is enough for me I''m just interested does she has stronger reactions to healing potions or how is it possible that she did heal herself.

    So is she natural prodigy on healing and does she has a much greater life force than others?" The old man said while drawing a little bit of blood from Elvire and healing her immediately after that.

    "Where I am? Where is everyone? Where is my family?" A voice suddenly said and when Falmir turned he saw that Jaana has woke up first as expected as she had the mildest injuries.

    "Jaana don''t worry you are in a safe place. Your whole family is here and this old man here healed up you all. But don''t be shocked by all the changes that have happened okay?

    As we don''t know what your last memories are." Falmir said while looking at Jaana with a worried face.

    "I don''t remember much just that we were surrounded by ogres then suddenly blackness no no I remember Elvire getting hit and that I never saw Levin.

    Tell me is everything alright where they are!" Jaana said hurriedly as she was worried as she never found her husband and saw how her precious child was injured.So she wanted to immediately see them, hold them and make sure that her precious family is really alright and everything could get back normal as soon as possible and they could go back home.

    But when she saw Falmir''s worried face she knew in her heart that everything wasn''t alright but she still tried to tell herself in her head that everything would be alright and nothing has happened.

 66 Chapter 66

    When Jaana saw in what shape her husband she was glad that he had survived but still sad as now he was basically crippled. How long he would stay like that how long it would get of him to get used to his new arm and leg?

    Now how they would make a living? Jaana asked from herself as in that state the church probably won''t take him back as a paladin.

    But Jaana didn''t yet know that they were now hunted down by the church making them one of the most wanted enemies there.

    "Where is Elvire? Where is my daughter?" Jaana asked more worriedly as if her husband was in that kind of a state then what about her daughter?

    What could possibly happen to her?

    "Jaana don''t do anything stupid okay? Your daughter is alright but she might look a little bit different from what you last remember." Falmir said while looking at Jaana worriedly.

    "I don''t care about it at all she''s my daughter and I want to see her now!" Jaana was getting more and more agitated by Falmir''s words and was fearing the worst.

    But when Falmir finally took Jaana to her daughter she was puzzled about it.The girl that was laying on the bed obviously should be her daughter.

    She had the same face where there was a scar that obviously marked her.

    But otherwise, there wasn''t anything else she recognized from her but still, she knew in her heart that the girl laying in the bed was her daughter.

    "What happened to her? Why is my daughter looking like that? Is everything alright with her?" Jaana was asking constant questions while stroking gently her daughter''s face to calm her down.

    Before Falmir could say anything the eccentric old man shouted."It is better to explain it on a table with a cup of tea. Or do you drink tea at all? We also have other choices here?

    And your husband has woken up so let''s wait for him to get better then I will explain everything and Falmir wants probably add something to it also.

    "When Levin woke up there were lots of questions going on in his mind.

    ''Where am I? Why I cannot feel my arms? Where is my family?'' These questions were especially surfacing on his mind constantly.

    He tried automatically to stand up and take hold from the bed end to get a better grip but he fell down instantly and Jaana rushed immediately to his side and helped him up to the bed.

    "My dear don''t rush the things and take them easily okay? You have lost your arm and leg and they have been replaced by a prosthesis so you have to slowly get used to them my dear." Jaana said while offering her shoulder to Levin and helping him up and supporting him.

    "What has happened and where is Elvire and where we are?" Levin asked Jaana and Jaana just smiled sweetly back to him and hushed him down.

    "Even I don''t know but soon we will know let''s just slowly start walking towards that table there where they are waiting for us.

    And my dear one step at the time. No rushing."

    They slowly started to walk even when it was difficult first to Levin and he would have fallen down many times without Jaana''s support he started to get the hang of it and getting more used to his new leg and feeling more comfortable with it.

    Soon he couldn''t stop himself from trying to walk without any support.

    Jaana just looked at her husband having fun and falling down and getting back to up again and again before he got tired of it and sat down with the help of Jaana.

    "I have made crutches to you help you with the walking for now then later you could probably move to a walking stick." The old man said while looking at Levin.

    He was surprised as there weren''t many like him who immediately would try to walk most of the patients would usually break down first and cry for their bad luck.

    So Levin who immediately started to walk and practice was a model example of what hard work could bring. Without practice, you would never get used to your new leg.

    "Thank you, mister?" Levin said and realized that they haven''t been introduced yet.

    "Tavon is enough no need misters for it.I''m the doctor that nursed and looked after you. As one little rascal pleaded me to do it." Tavon answered while looking at Falmir.

    "Thank you, Tavon and can you tell now why our daughter looks like that?" Jaana asked from Tavon.

    "Hmm I guess I could but Falmir has to start it," Tavon said while waiting for Falmir to start.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Yes I will start the story and explain what I did see after arriving there," Falmir said and started to explain what has happened.

    He started to speak and explain detail by detail what happened when he arrived at the scene and what he saw and he finally ended the story by these words.

    "So Vicimar was defending her because she was related to Rodona and the churches forces wanted to eliminate you two and capture Elvire because of it."

    There was a long silence after it and Jaana or Levin didn''t know what to say at all they just silently gathered their thoughts and tried to add the pieces together and melt them down.

 67 Chapter 67

    Anyone would be happy to know that their saviors were alive and that was the case with them as well. However, the announcement had also surprised them as they heard that the church was hunting them down and they were their number one enemy now they didn''t know what to say They would want to help their saviors, but also could not jeopardize their family''s safety above anything else.

    With that in mind, they made plans to get away from the city before someone would remember that they had a connection with them and try to get a place to settle down for somewhere near Aradeum.

    However, when they got back to their temporary place they were shocked and feared for the worst when they saw the head paladin was standing there in front of their small temporary place to stay but there wasn''t anyone else around him.

    "Willard the person I just wanted to meet." The head paladin said as he looked at Willard seriously. "Follow me let''s go somewhere more private to talk as here even the walls have ears." He said while starting to walk in another way.

    Willard just looked at his family and nodded them to follow also. Initially, he was worried because of the sudden appearance of the head paladin. But seeing that the man visited them alone made Willard feel slightly at ease.

    "I don''t believe in that announcement. They saved our lives and sacrificed themselves so that we could get away," Felice said while holding on to her son Rolfe.

    Willard quickly placed his hand to Felice''s mouth to stop her from talking, and slowly brought her a little to the side of the road as he watched how the men of the church walked by past of them.

    "Shhh, I personally know that also but be careful what you say in public now." He said softly, worry laced on his voice before continuing, "It''s especially dangerous to even mention them as there is the bounty on their heads and the church is using every method to get them. So we don''t want to be associated with them for now despite us owing them our lives. Do you really want to test the church''s torture chambers? Or the possibility to break our family apart and leave Rolfe alone or worse to be dead?" Willard asked threateningly while as his wary on his surroundings, confirming that there weren''t any other ears hearing their conversation.

    After they heard the announcement and saw the bounty the church had put on their heads they were happy at first before it turned into shock.

    They continued to follow the head paladin. When the head paladin stopped they were already on the ruined part of the city where there was an open field that guaranteed a view to every side without leaving any place out of the view. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "I guess you feel better to talk here. This will help with my plans as well." The head paladin started. "So, Willard, I know that it was me who introduced Levin to you and now I have placed you and your family in a dangerous situation. So for that, I apologize". The head paladin said solemnly as he looked at Willard and his family apologetically.

    After releasing a deep breath, "I have a plan to get you away from the city now and I have packed everything necessary items here." The head paladin said and took a spatial pouch and gave it to Willard. "There is a map, note with all the information you need to know, new identify for your family and all the necessary resources you would need for this journey." The head paladin continued while looking at their surprised faces.

    "I¡­I don''t know what to say," Willard muttered unsure after awhile. He was still looking at all the items that the spatial pouch and unable to hide his surprise at what it contained.

    "No need to say anything at all as it was me who got your family to that spot, but I cannot stay long here or they would start to suspect that something would be amiss as I was close to Levin." The head paladin said, as he turned around and quickly started to take his leave. He was clearly worried about the possibility of putting the family to more danger again.

    After the head paladin was out of sight, "Willard, what are we going to do now?" Felice asked while looking at her husband.

    "I will carry Rolfe now and we will leave immediately. It is not safe to stay in the city anymore and we won''t get another chance like this soon or probably never any more in our life." He said resolutely. The contents on the pouch were enough for them to start anew.  "So let''s grasp on this little bit of hope, leave this country and city for now and maybe we will meet with Levin and his family at some point again. I hope by that time, we can properly say thank you to them for saving our lives." Willard said as he took the sleeping Rolfe from his wife''s arms.

    "Okay, I will trust you and follow you till the end," Felice said and kissed her husband''s lips.

    Willard gratefully nodded to his wife. "The fastest way to get out of this country would be by the city of Ostdale. There we would get close to the border and have a chance to cross it then," He said and immediately started to head towards the North.

    "Where are we going?" Rolfe suddenly asked when he woke up. His eyes were curiously looking at his parents.

    Willard smiled helplessly to his son before answering, "Weare just going to take a small trip Rolfe and we will come back soon. So just rest for now and take this as a new adventure for our family." He said as he playfully ruffled Rolfe''s hair.

    "Cool! An adventure! Where are we going, where we are going." Rolfe started to ask constantly without stopping.

    "We are going to another country. But, for that to happen you have to behave well. You must listen to our every word.," Felice answered seriously.

    "Okay, then I will behave," Rolfe assured and stopped asking. Despite that, he was but still looking curiously around. Every step of the way was a new surrounding as he hasn''t ever left the city with the foot. This was his first time seeing the scenario outside of the city.

 68 Chapter 68

    "My king we have to go now! This place isn''t safe anymore for you!" A blurry person shouted out to another person that features were a little bit more clear but Elvire couldn''t make any sense of what they really looked like.

    "What is the situation right now? Are the townsfolk evacuated yet? What happened to the army?" The king said and looked towards the blurry person.

    "My king we should have never sheltered those cursed people! Their bloodline is cursed and now the dragon has come and destroyed the last one of the bloodline! Our army has been almost completely wiped out and most of our citizens are still trapped inside of these castle walls.

    So my king take this opportunity and leave before your bloodline will be completely destroyed and avenge for us!" The blurry person said and kneeled down in front of his king.

    Elvire couldn''t see but the blurry man''s face suddenly turned shocked and he suddenly shouted out.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "My king what are you doing! Why are you giving that cursed family protection and making them escape by the emergency exit!"

    "Silence already! Scramble or go somewhere already! I''m not going to abandon my city! So someone fetches me my armor and my weapons.

    Those that want to leave can leave now. The rest of you follow me to comfort that beast and give those citizen time to evacuate.

    My trusted aid you take half of my royal guards and go to the city and evacuate the citizen to the castle and make them leave by the emergency exit." The king said while putting his armor on and when he was finally done he lifted his massive halberd and then he put a smaller ax to his weapons belt that he could use in close combat.

    "I do have the royal blood and I may be the last one of my family but in the end, it was the citizen of this proud kingdom that made my family the rulers.

    And we have ruled this land so many centuries already with the help of the citizens that have sacrificed everything for my family and this kingdom. So it''s my duty to protect this kingdom and the people here and not just ran away when a problem comes." The king said and marched out from the castle with the rest of his royal guards.

    "Get the ballistas ready when we get to the walls. Get any kind of rope, net or anything that has similarities to those two also and let''s make them large enough that we could try to bind the dragon''s wings for a moment.

    I also want everything that could be used as catapult ammunition and let''s try to shoot that bastard down do you understand!" The king shouted out orders while marching towards the wall and all of those that had joined him shouted yes in unison.

    "Good as  I won''t promise that we would make it out alive but if we do we would be honored as dragon slayers and think what kind of an honor that would be.

    Imagine all of the songs and poems that they would make of us then a proud kingdom of dragon slayers think of that honor and the stories you could tell your children and grandchildren.

    But our main priority will be stall time to save as many citizens as possible so I want everyone to focus on their tasks and not trying to become heroes." The king continued but suddenly the sky turned dark and there was a sudden heatwave and suddenly half of the city was in flames.

    "Give me the family you sheltered and saved and I might just save your puny life''s that wouldn''t mean otherwise anything to me!" A blurry image that should be the dragon said inside Elvire''s head and Elvire grew more and more restless.

    "Don''t let the dragon affect your minds it will kill us all regardless. Aim all of the ballistas towards its stomach or its wings. Let''s not let it burn our city down anymore at all. The king shouted and started to run towards the nearest ballista and shot towards the dragon that was still enjoying the smell of burning people.

    It especially enjoyed hearing the sound of fear from those that it thought was lesser beings to him the mighty dragon that has already lived so long.

    It saw the humans as a mere ant''s that it could crash at any point so he wanted to make the show longer and slowly torture and break their minds before slaughtering every last of them.

    But suddenly the dragon sensed something flying towards it but do its arrogance he didn''t even try to avoid it properly thinking that it couldn''t hurt it at all.

    But the ballistas arrows tip was made from the finest dwarven-steel so it suddenly plunged through the dragon''s wing towards its stomach and got stuck between the scales only touching the flesh little bit.

    But that was enough, the dragon suddenly roared from the pain as it hasn''t gotten injured over hundreds of years and couldn''t even imagine it could get injured.

    So it fell down to the ground in front of the city and this was enough for the king.

    "As you see it''s just a mere beast and it does bleed blood like us. So men don''t lose your hope yet and let''s show to this beast where we are made from as we won''t back off without a proper fight and won''t give up before last one of us is dead!" The king shouted to keep the motivation and momentum going on and the last of soldiers that were left shouted and armed the last of ballistas aiming towards the dragon.

 69 Chapter 69

    ''What wasn''t that way too easy? Did I shot a dragon down?'' The king was thinking of his mind, but he didn''t let this opportunity go to waste.

    "Everyone shoots everything you have at the dragon. Don''t let it get up anymore!

    Multiple people on the ballistas now when one shoots the other one is already loading it! And if that dragon attacks, just jump out from the wall to the ground. Yes, you will get hurt by doing that, but it''s way better than being burned to death!" The king shouted out loud while watching the angry dragon.

    "How you mortals dare to hurt me! I''m a majestic dragon you should kneel down in front of me and be happy that you will die from a dragon!

    But no, you maggots dared shoot me and injure my majestic wings, so I will make your life''s a living hell!" The angry dragon shouted while he attacked towards the wall with another breath of fire.

    The dragon finally seemed happier when he heard the screams of people burning alive or getting injured, but then a volley of a bolts hit the dragon at his injured side.

    The dragon was so excited to hear the people burning that it had completely forgotten about the ballistas, and it got even more injured when the tips of the bolts even a little bit scratched it hide and some plunging deep inside.

    "Aargh y...you really dare injure me I''m mighty and amazing dragon a..an...and still you dare to injure me I will show to you how amazing I am and how powerful so you better run away now." The dragon''s voice was stuttering, and when he tried to breathe fire again, there was just a small smoke cloud coming out.

    "The dragon seems to be more talks than we imagined." One soldier commented while trying to hold out he''s laugh when he saw the little smoke coming out.

    "D...did you see the little smoke cloud, I was waiting for another attack where we would have to jump off from the wall, but the only thing I got was small little puff and a dragon smoking a pipe." One soldier said while laughing out loud.

    These soldiers were already given up hope and prepared for die, but even they couldn''t keep up their serious upright faces when the most dangerous predator just let out a little smoke cloud from his mouth.

    "Don''t laugh at me. I''m an amazing and mighty dragon I will show to you just wait for it." The dragon said while making more smoke clouds come out from his mouth.

    "Yes, yes, dragon, we already have seen how amazing and mighty you are about lying and talking nonsense." One of the soldiers commented while the other one added to it.

    "Don''t forget smoking pipes. He seems really enjoying smoking."

    "But but I''m mighty and amazing Dragon, why don''t you fear me!" The dragon seemed to be the verge of breaking down.

    "Soldiers, even when you are having fun, don''t forget that he''s enemy that destroyed half of our city and wall, so let''s show no mercy to him." The king said while aiming a ballista towards the dragon''s mouth.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    The dragon that was still breaking down and trying to breathe fire didn''t see the bolt that was flying towards it, and suddenly it pierced it''s left cheek and got stuck there.

    The dragon who couldn''t say anything or fly away could only watch all of the ballistas aiming towards him, so he decided that he would try to run away from the situation while he could.

    But suddenly, there were three people on the air top of the dragon discussing casually.

    "I said we should never take this arrogant dragon with us it''s way too young." The person one said.

    "Hey, at least they made it easier to kill the dragon and add it to our collection." Person two added.

    "That''s true, and I can sense the cursed bloodline here. If we get our hands to that bloodline, we will get stronger." The person three added.

    They just casually chatted in the middle of the air before someone shouted at them.

    "Who are you and what you are doing in my lands attacking my citizens!" The king shouted while demanding answers.

    "We asked from this nice person here does he know where the cursed bloodline is, and he was so kind to answer when we promised the kingdom to him." Person one answered and threw a severed head to the castle walls just near the king.

    When the king saw he''s severed brothers head even when he had exiled him from the kingdom as a traitor, he was still related to him.

    "So, we recruited this young dragon here to lead the attack and bring the person with the bloodline to us." Person two said while looking at the dragon.

    "So, we are going to intervene now and take the command to our hands." The person three said before shooting a light bolt towards the dragon''s head and frying it alive.

    "It''s all for you now have fun, and congratulations on getting a fine specimen for your army." The number three said while looking at number two.

    At this moment, Elvire was twitching even more at the bed. She was sweating like there was no end for it, and Jaana and Levin didn''t know what to do anymore.

    Jaana tried her best to wipe the sweat off from her body and calm her down. This was happening while Levin was waiting outside.

 70 Chapter 70

    Suddenly number two started to mumble something louder and louder every minute and the king suddenly shouted.

    \"Take that person down, it''s a mage and he''s making a large scale spell!\" The king worriedly shouted and everyone agreed and started to focus their attacks on the person.

    A mage could easily destroy them with few spells so they were usually the ones that were targeted first.

    Of course, there were common rules about magic and using it in a war situation in a war that not everyone would be wiped out but clearly, these people weren''t the type that had accepted it.

    \"Ah look these pesky small humans trying to stop us from advancing. I almost do pity them for putting this much of an effort.\" The number three said while creating a barrier around them that blocked every arrow and ballistas bolts that came towards them.

    \"Can you hurry up and finish up number two, we still have to find the cursed bloodline here and we don''t have much of a time to play around.\" Number one said impatiently.

    Just when the number one finished saying that number two ended his spell.

    The king could only watch how the dead dragon started to rise up again from the dead and there suddenly were lots of skeletons and different kinds of undead in front of him.

    He could only gasp out loud and even when he''s voice was low the soldiers could hear small panic from his voice and they could understand why.

    Necromancers those cursed beings. They didn''t usually mean anything good as most of them had a contract with the demons or devil''s maybe some lucky ones had a contract with an evil God only.

    Some lucky ones were recognized by the god of death and served under him as they knew the body''s anatomy and only they could sew back the missing body parts back to the body.

    But clearly, this wasn''t the case and it was a rogue necromancer that served some evil being.

    \"Number two just look at their reactions to your magnificent creatures. Don''t you just like to see how the humans realize there is nothing they could do?

    How they do fall in the despair and the fear starts to control their body. Oh, I really do like humans and their reactions they are so better than any other beings I have faced off.\" The number three said and just looked at the human''s top of the castle walls.

    Then something unexpected happened a single old man with black robes walked leisurely to the castle walls and in loudly announced.

    \"You unholy beings that don''t respect the nature of death and bring out forcefully the dead out from their eternal rest and torture them.

    You are now banished in the eyes of Rodona and I will lay all of the undead you forcefully brought here from their rest and lay them back to their eternal peace.\" The old man said and then continued.

    \"There might be few us devoted to Rodona but don''t underestimate the power of a goddess that controls the death.\" The old man finished and started his ritual to purification.

    Then the king and the number three both shouted in the same.

    \"Protect the priest he has come here to save us.\" The king shouted while the number three shouted.

    \"Be cursed you follower of Rodona why you always have to come to our way.

    There will be a day when we have finally destroyed the rest of you and then finally we will destroy your goddess.\" The number three seemed angry when he finished.

    \"But first you have to get past of us we will protect them till the end and the one you call the cursed being is our holy maiden.\" One other person shouted who also came to the city walls and there were few others with him.

    They were all dressed simply and plainly but there clearly was a silver raven in their outfits and it seemed to be a mixed bundle of fighters.

    Some had swords while others had bows, axes, canes, and spears.

    They didn''t seem to be a church''s elite team of fighters they seemed more of a vagabond group of bandits.

    \"Protect the head priest and let''s kill these heathens now.\" The team leader of Rodona''s guards shouted and they took a position around the leader while some of them went around the head priest and took a position to guard him.

    \"This seems to be our lucky day. We have most of Rodona''s followers here now we just have to hold on for a moment before our reinforcements arrive.\" Said the number one who immediately sent a message to their leader when the Rodona''s forces game forward.

    This point the memories started to get hazy Elvire could barely see anymore what was happening but she could feel the battle going on between them.

    All of the shouting, deaths, screams, fear. Every single emotion that was going on there and when it finally ended there were just a few people barely standing.

    If Elvire would have seen more clearly she could have recognized that one of the survivors was the mentor that took care of her. Even if it was briefly it left a deep impact on her.

    The younger version of her mentor seemed to say something her, she could barely hear it and only recognized a few words that were repeated.

    \"Find. Book. Holy maiden. Final. Resting. Place.\" These were the words she could recognize only and they were repeating in her head before she passed out from the exhaust.

 71 Chapter 71

    \"Levin you can come in now,\" Jaana said and it didn''t take less than a second when Levin anxiously opened the door and saw his wife and daughter.

    \"She''s better now the fever has gone down and she is peacefully sleeping now,\" Jaana said while being exhausted.

    When they were going to check their daughter''s condition one hour ago they saw Elvire being uncomfortable and that she had a large fever so Jaana as the only woman there could only alone take care of Elvire and swipe her sweat off.

    So for while she didn''t leave Elvire''s side at all, Jaana was constantly there and watching her.

    \"You should go and rest as you have been up for the longest time now, and haven''t had any break,\" Levin said to Jaana while looking worriedly at her.

    \"I¡­. I''m alright.\" Jaana barely could continue, before collapsing to the floor.

    Levin anxiously rushed as quickly he could with his new leg towards Jaana and when he finally got to her he sighed heavily, relieved, as Jaana was only exhausted but just to be sure he called the old healer to come and check her condition out.

    \"Yes as you suspected she''s only exhausted as she overstrained herself, don''t worry. However, even though she was not badly injured, her body still needs to rest to get over the injury. It seems, from the time she woke up she has not rested at all and has constantly taken care of you and your daughter.\" The old man said before continuing.

    \"The best thing is to leave her to rest now we can put her in the same bed as Elvire to bring some comfort to both of them.\" The old man finished and helped Levin to lift up Jaana to the bed before closing the door.

    \"To you, you should also rest as you still have your new arm and leg that you haven''t gotten used to.

    Let me say they are even better than the necromancer''s work as they can only place a dead limb and sew it back to you so they will always be cold.

    But these ones will always be part of you and you can enchant them with magic and use them as weapons.

    So you should rest and train yourself. Because right now, you are just dragging your prosthetic leg around and limbing while you cannot even move the fingers of your hand.\" The old man said and saw how Levin''s face blushed from embarrassment.

    \"Yes sir I will train hard and I will find a way to pay you back as well from all of the troubles we have created to you,\" Levin said while he limbed towards the table and sat down and started to practice he''s new fingers with the mug that was on the table.

    He slowly but surely got a better hang of how he''s new limb works but he was unsure if he could get back to the level he was with the sword.

    Suddenly someone coughed and Levin almost jumped up from the shock as he didn''t feel anyone approach or get near to him.

    \"Sorry to disturb your practice especially when you have been so focused on it. However, I have a few questions to ask from you, if you don''t mind.\" Falmir said and watched Levin while waiting for his answer.

    \"Yes for sure sit-down and let''s have a talk,\" Kevin said and watched how Falmir sat down next to him.

    \"Firstly I want to ask about your future. What have you planned to do? If I remember correctly it was the church that was supposed to send Elvire to the school but now that option is blocked.\" Before Falmir could continue Levin said.

    \"I know what you are going to say as Elvire is a small prodigy and you can, of course, take her to the school, but we don''t want that. We want her to grow up peacefully first, and then with her own strength to try and pass the tests.

    So I''m not going to accept your offer even if I may sound rude but we want Elvire to grow up naturally first and then decide herself what she does want to do.\" Levin said and watched Falmir whose face hasn''t shown any emotions this far.

    \"I knew you were going to say that so I won''t push this anymore or ask about but my offer will stand still and be available.

    Otherwise, I don''t have anything else to ask or say and I will just wish good luck to you and that you all will have a happy and peaceful life.\" Falmir said clearly disappointed as he already had spent so much time and effort to try and get Elvire to the school.

    He had spent the time making a spatial bag for her, guided her for a brief moment and he even went and tried to bring a teacher about summoning to show Elvire how great their school was.

    He even thought that after he has saved their lives they would feel in debt to him and agree to his offer but no they didn''t so he was clearly disappointed for losing a prodigy like an Elvire.

    But Levin had understood that everything Falmir had done had some kind of intention and he didn''t want to sacrifice his daughter to it and he was right about it. Once Falmir had successfully recruited Elvire, it would make his position better in the school.

    There were many things that the people outside of the school didn''t know about him like that his position in the school wasn''t that reliable especially since he didn''t have many students.

    And even when he was hailed this continent''s best armament master, he was still a junior compared to other continents.

    So Elvire could have helped him to climb up the ladder and get him maybe a more reliable position that wouldn''t break anytime soon. He was walking constantly on a piece of thin ice that could break and crumble easily under him.

    \"Good luck Falmir that is all I have to say oh it isn''t remember if you touch my family I will find you and destroy your whole life,\" Levin said while he watched Falmir leave.

 72 Chapter 72

    \"You did the right thing, Levin. I have known that lad quite a while and he is ambitious and greedy so if you would have agreed you and your family would have become another pawn for him to use.\" The old man said while he brought a simple looking bottle and poured little but to Levin and to himself.

    \"It''s my homemade alcohol, you need it now to go through all of those things in your mind.\" The old man continued and smiled at Levin.

    \"Why are you being so kind suddenly to us?\" Levin asked and carefully tasted the alcohol and identified or to be a homemade mead.

    \"You remind me of myself when I was young and it''s my duty as a healer also to help those who are in need of help.

    Not everything that rascal told is the truth about me as I do help people from poor villagers to the kings by judging their hearts and intentions.

    About you, I can see that for you, your family is really important and you would sacrifice yourself for them.

    So I don''t want you to repeat the same mistake as I did in my early years.\" The old man said and took a sip of his mead before continuing.

    \"So you still have time to do and fix things while I can only lament in the past and try to do the right thing by healing as many as I can no matter of their status.\" The old man said and it seemed like he had fallen inside of him looking at some distant memory.

    Levin only sipped his mead when suddenly the old man woke up again and said.

    \"I will tell you my story that you can learn from it.\" He coughed a little bit before starting.

    \"I was a promising student in the arts of healing and people hailed me as a prodigy in that art and it got into my head and made me arrogant I refused to heal anyone else than someone who could fit in my status and I ended offending a lot of people.

    I had even left my family behind to the village my wife and children also and rarely visited there.

    But one of those people I offended was a king of the country my family lived and there was a plague amongst the common people it had started from my village and slowly it was spreading so the king who had tried everything in his last resort killed everyone in the village and burned it down to stop the plague from spreading.

    So every peasant that was found with the plague or similar symptoms were killed and burned.

    The rich people got away more easily as they had money to pay churches to use their healing resources to them.

    So when I finally went back to my family I only saw ruins of the once prosperous village with no one alive there.

    That was because my arrogance had raised to my head my family ended up dead and I couldn''t fix it anymore.

    So that day I made a vow I will heal anyone I can who has good heart and intentions no matter what their status is in the country.\" The old man said and looked somewhat sorrowful while he poured more lead to his mug.

    \"Thank you for sharing the story it has made me see a new viewpoint for life and maybe I can be better father and husband now.

    With my leg and arm, I might not be fit to swing weapon so we''ll anymore but I have a lot of other options I can do from a farmer to a teacher.

    I was so stuck up and depressed that I couldn''t get back to the peak strength I had when I was alright that I didn''t think about my family but now I do see that I do have more options than I could have thought about before.\" Levin said while looking at the old man.

    \"No thank you for listening to this old man ramble about a life oh I also got something for you to help you with your decision.

    Here are the maps of different continents that don''t have the church''s powers on and the different powerhouses, guilds, towns, etc there.

    I think you already got what I mean that I don''t have to list everything that the maps and books have in them.\" The old man said and gave five different kinds of maps to Levin among five different books that had all the basic information about the continent''s related to the maps.

    \"Thank you once again you have been a great help,\" Levin said while he watched the old man to leave.

    When he saw that the old man had left he opened the maps and looked at these continents that he also has called barbaric places and actually saw how advanced they seemed.

    He also started to open the books and read through them to see is there anything fitting for them and could he find a place that they could call home for now.

 73 Chapter 73

    Levin carefully studied the geography and all of the little details of the continents until he falls asleep on the table, and he only woke up when he heard someone was calling him.

    \"Yes, yes, just a moment,\" Levin said while yawning and saw that Jaana was the one that was seemingly trying to say something to him.

    \"Levin, wake up. It has been so long, and it''s not good to sleep on the table; also, Elvire has woken up.\"

    When Levin heard the part that Elvire had woken up, he suddenly bolted up and stumbled down from the chair to the wooden floor.

    \"What did you say, my dear?\" He asked, still in a sleepy state.

    \"I said our daughter has woken up. So get up now, or I will pour cold water on you and kick you,\" Jaana said while smiling sweetly at Levin.

    \"Of course, my dear, don''t you see I''m fully awake now,\" Levin said while getting cold shivers when he saw Jaana''s smile.

    \"Good now, when you are awake, I think you can clear the table, as it has been a long time since we have last eaten breakfast in the same meal as a family.

    You will also do the breakfast, of course, my dear, while I will go and check if Elvire is alright.\" Jaana said while still smiling towards Levin, and then she started to walk towards the room where Elvire was currently staying.

    Levin could only obediently listen to his wife''s words. He then placed the maps and books to his spatial bag while he took some bread, butter, cheese, ham, and various vegetables and fruits out from he''s spatial bag for a simple breakfast.

    Now he started to wait anxiously as this would be his first time seeing his daughter in a long time, and he couldn''t hold on for the excitement to see his daughter in her original appearance.

    When he saw the door open, and Jaana step outside, he was even more anxious as he feared that their daughter wouldn''t accept them anymore, or her feelings also have been changed.

    But when he saw how Elvire shyly stepped outside and hid behind Jaana while holding her hand, he could finally relax.

    When Jaana and Elvire came to the table and sat down to their seats, Levin could finally see her daughter''s appearance.  It made her beautiful and cute.

    But when Elvire saw Levin study her, she got even more shy and blushed further. She tried her best to hide.

    \"Levin, stop scaring our child and tell me what those maps and books that you were studying? \" Jaana asked Levin while looking at him with curious eyes.

    \"Those were the maps of continents that don''t have the church''s powers in them, and the books had all of the necessary information about them, my dear,\" Levin said while looking at Jaana.

    \"I was looking for a place where we could migrate quickly and wouldn''t have difficulties with the culture or language that much.

    So from these four, I have found an interesting one that could suit our family.

    The kingdom''s name is Aellan, and it''s mostly desert, but there is also mountains, forest, rivers and an ocean with port cities, so many people go and visit because of their exotic items and foods.

    Since it''s a place where lots of people do travel, we could try to have an inn, or I could try to apply to the local adventures branch as an instructor or guild worker like you could as well.

    We could  also try to have a farmable plot of land as that place has all of the four seasons, but some areas only have two or three as the mountain region is the only place that gets snow.\" Levin explained while looking at Jaana.

    \"Inn does sound nice, but do we have enough money to pay and keep operating the inn? Thee same goes with the land for farming., And how do we even get there?\" Jaana immediately voiced out her concerns while looking at her husband.

    \"Don''t worry, we both have our spatial bags that have done items we don''t need anymore. We can sell those, and I still do have our emergency fundings in my spatial bag that has the five hundred gold coins and maybe a few other coins I always haven''t counted.

    So with those, I think we can buy the house from there that we could convert to an inn.

    To get there, it has to be by boat or by land. I still haven''t planned that out, but I just want the best for my family, so that''s why I asked your opinion also.\" Levin said and looked at his daughter and wife.

    \"Those plans sound very lovely, right, Elvire?\" Jaana asked from Elvire, who has been quiet this whole time.

    \"Yes, they do.\" Elvire energetically answered out, sounding suddenly somewhat more mature.

    \"Then it is agreed on. I will just look at the possible transport that will bring us to Aellan. For now, the rest we can figure out when we get there,\" Levin said, and everyone got back to eating their breakfast.

 74 Chapter 74

    ^Few days later in a caravan.^

    \"So mister Edwin, what is your family''s plan in Aellan, just simply trying your luck out there?\"

    A middle-aged man that was considerably overweighted and dressed up in luxurious clothes.

    \"Yes, we have fun out of our luck here, and we lost our homes in the beast tide, so we planned to pack up and move, and we were fortunate to run out for you,\" Levin said, who went now with the name of Edwin.

    \"No, it''s not every day we get people that are skilled in camping, booking, accounting, and what else you and your family haven''t revealed to me yet.

    So I happily hire talented people that will help our caravan, and if you do your work well enough, I might even pay to you and let you ride freely.\" The caravan leader said while looking at the place that was now their kitchen and smelled the scent of food.

    He saw how Elvire and Jaana were busying themselves in the kitchen and preparing the venison he''s hunters had brought with the various herbs gathered around of the camp.

    \"Now look carefully, I will do this slowly that you can also learn how to harvest everything carefully without spoiling anything,\" Jaana said to Elvire, who was watching her to skin the elk that was on the table.

    Elvire watched the whole process of butchering the animal and saw how skillfully Jaana did it, but she still couldn''t understand the quality of the work completed.

    \"Now, I will tell you about all of the different body parts and how you can use them in different ways,\" Jaana said and started one by one to say what the body part was and how you could use it.

    \"This is the stomach if you get it in intact, you can dry it and use it as a water bag for a few days, but you have to be careful with the process and exactly know what you are doing.

    I will show the exact process to you later on, but let''s move on the bones you can temporarily make them as weapons like arrowheads or blunt weapons.

    There are also buyers to them as some people use them to make jewelry like necklaces and rings.

    They also use them as ornaments, so you should at least collect the antlers and vertebras that especially the neck has.\" Jaana explained and looked at Elvire that was still excited and listening.

    \"For the hide, they are worth quite a lot also because they have many uses still from clothes to ornaments, especially for predators and rare animals, so if it''s possible, you should try to kill your prey as quickly as possible.

    That means you either aim them at the head or the heart as injured animals can also be dangerous and will act unexpectedly, so you never know what you are going to face off.

    I think if you ask nicely from your father he might take you hunting at some point but not now as he is still getting used to his new leg and these last days haven''t been easy on him, but at least he can ride most of the time in the carriage.\" Jaana said and looked at how happy Elvire became when she mentioned that Levin might teach her how to hunt.

    \"Next is the cooking, easiest is if course slice the venison in smaller pieces and roast it on a fire but some parts aren''t suitable for that and needs boiling that they aren''t going to be chewy.

    So for me, the soup is one of the best things you can do when camping if you have the time to prepare it, you just need a water source or able to cast water magic and then you put the meat and different kinds of herbs in the soup.

    Maybe even vegetables if you have some and then you let it boil for one hour, and it will be delicious I promise that.

    Now listen carefully I will explain every herb, and it''s properties to you when I do add them try to memorize them.\" Jaana said while starting to cut the venison in smaller pieces and put them in the water.

    When she was done with that, she started to add the herbs, and Elvire looked at them and tried to memorize as much as she could, but some had bizarre names for her, and that started to slowly mess up her head as she got stuck on those herbs.

    \"Now we are done and look at this we have a soup enough to feed the whole caravan you are free to go now but don''t get too far away and get lost,\" Jaana said while smiling towards her daughter that was adapting quite a well to the situation and looked happy.

    The old healer had been kind enough to teach them how to dye their heads using herbs, and he also had a recipe for a medicine that helped them to change the color of their eyes so that Elvire''s striking features wouldn''t get noticed that easily.

    So now Elvire again had brown hair with green eyes and only looked like she hasn''t gone outside much because of her pale skin.

 75 Chapter 75

    \"Hello, father, hello, mister caravan leader,\" Elvire said while sounding more mature like she would be around ten years or even older now.

    Kevin picked Elvire up and gave her a small hug before placing her down.

    \"What is it, my child? Do you need something?\" Levin asked from her.

    \"Mother said you could teach me how to hunt when you are in better condition. Is that true? Will you really teach me?\" Elvire asked Levin while looking at him with her adorable puppy eyes.

    \"I suppose we can do that if we find suitable material to make the bow first for you.

    That way, you could also see the process of how to make a bow. However, for arrows, we should buy them out.\" Levin said and looked at her daughter, who smiled more happily after hearing him.

    \"Oh, mister Edwin wait a moment I might have something for you.\" The caravan leader said and went to ransack his belongings. When he came back, he had a small crossbow in his hands.

    \"This is a light crossbow and hasn''t used that much power packed in compared to the heavy crossbows or the normal ones.

    But this has excellent features as it''s small, easy to hide and very light. Even children can lift this up and use it.

    I think it has enough power to kill small prey to let''s say medium-sized deer if it''s hit on the vital spot.\" The caravan leader said and, of course, made a talk that could convince the buyers as it was in his merchant nature.

    \"We can let your daughter practice with this one for the time of our trip.\" He added to it enthusiastically.

    \"But sir, this is too much already. I don''t have enough money to buy it if it gets broken\", Levin said while looking at the caravan leader.

    \"Don''t worry about it, Edwin, you and your family, has already done so much, so consider it as a gift from me.\" The caravan leader said while giving the crossbow and the bolts to Elvire.

    \"Here have these, and I think I have a perfect person to teach you.

    Mister Pearson, are you here!\" The caravan leader suddenly shouted out, and an old man crumbly came forward.

    \"Here I am, mister. What do you need from this old man?\" Pearson asked as he looked at the leader before shifting his gaze towards Elvire.

    \"I know you have been a city guard before being mercenary, and you use a crossbow as your primary weapon. So could you teach this young girl how to use the crossbow every night we stop?

    I think if you do that, the cook in the kitchen might happily give you some extra.\" The caravan leader said and smiled cheekily.

    Pearson looked at the girl that was brightly smiling at him now and then back to the leader.

    \"I will do that then. it''s not like I have anything better to do.\" He said before saying to the girl.

    \"Let''s move out of the way. You see that spot there? Let''s go there,\" Pearson said as he pointed a relatively open spot that had more stable ground, where he led Elvire as well.

    Levin smiled happily, and he thanked the leader before shouting to Elvire.

    \"Be careful and listen to what mister Pearson says.\"

    \"So first, let me tell you how the crossbows work and how you load the arrow in,\" Pearson said and started to explain the basic mechanics behind the crossbow at the same time showing them to Elvire.

    \"So I will show and explain to you now how to cock the crossbow.

    First, point your crossbow down so that the foot claw touches the ground.

    Second, put your foot in the claw.

    Then grab the string with both hands. In this step, it''s essential to make sure you''re grabbing with an even and steady grip to avoid pulling back one side faster or harder than the other.

    Lastly, pull the string back firmly and consistently. Don''t yank the string! Doing so is a surefire way to damage the bow and hurt yourself.\" Pearson said and then launched the empty crossbow that Elvire can try to do it herself.

    After a few tries and from Pearson''s help, Elvire successfully cocked the string and showed it proudly to Pearson.

    \"Good job next is the bolt. Now when you have the crossbow at the launching state, you just carefully place the bolt in the middle; there is a small carved pattern to it, and at the bolt, there is a small pattern as you see where you put the string on.\" Pearson showed and let Elvire try the bolt. Elvire realized that there was actually a small pattern in the bolt.

    \"So you always check that the bolt is placed in the right way and be sure about, but for now, you are ready to try and shoot it out.

    See that tree there try to aim middle of it.\" Pearson said while correcting Elvire''s position with his hands, and finally, when it was correct, he just said.

    \"Launch it now, pull the trigger slowly but firmly.\" And Elvire pulled the trigger just what she was told, and the bolt left the crossbow but didn''t hit the tree. It hit something else that first screamed from the pain, then next they heard someone shout furiously.

    \"Fucking hell! Catch that small bitch that dared to shoot me with the crossbow!\" Some angry man said that was bleeding from his arm while coming out from the bushes.

    Pearson immediately understood that these ragged men who looked like peasants were here to rob them, and he said to Elvire.

    \"You know where the camp is? Run towards it as quickly as possible don''t look back and shout as loudly as you can. Ring the alarm as many times as possible!.\" Elvire just nodded and started to run towards the camp.

    Pearson looked at Elvire, who was running before drawing out his own sword from his scabbard to slow the bandit''s down.

 76 Chapter 76

    Elvire ran as quickly as possible, but luckily the camp was near, and it only took just took five minutes from her to get there.

    One of the guards that knew Elvire went to greet her, but before he could get to say anything, Elvire grabbed him and gasped her breath as quickly as possible.

    \"A¡­alarm sound the alarm.\" Before Elvire collapsed to the ground and started to gasp more of her breath. The guard finally saw that there was a trace of blood coming out from her sleeve.

    The guard obliviously alarmed by this ran to the center of the camp where there was a bell placed on it and started to rang it as quickly as possible.

    All of the guards that were patrolling quickly ran to the camp, and those who were sleeping or idle quickly secured their weapons and ran to the center.

    \"What is going on? Why are you ringing the alarm?\" The caravan leader asked from the guard.

    \"The girl daughter of Edwin came just back she''s there gasping her breath, and there is a trace of blood in her arm.

    She asked me to rang the bell, and I don''t see mister Pearson anywhere either.\" The guard reported in immediately.

    \"The two of you immediately carry Elen to the infirmary the rest of you go and find mister Pearson he should be over there hopefully.\" The caravan leader pointed out where mister Pearson had taken Elvire to practice, at that moment mister Pearson ran out from there, and there were obviously many cuts and wounds in him,

    But then he saw Elvire laying on the ground he mustered his strength and grabbed her before running closer to the camp.

    Behind him, there was a vast amount of people that looked like peasants as they had shovels, pickaxes, the scythe''s basically anything that they could use as weapons in their hand, and they were poorly dressed up.

    \"Warriors make a shield wall and have enough space for an Archer''s to get on your sides that they can shoot through the gaps.

    Archers, you are free to shoot at any point you are ready.\" The caravan leader said, and the warriors and archers took their positions, and Archer''s released the first volley of arrows at the bandits, and many of them went down.

    Even when they obviously had more men than the caravan, they started to hesitate as they saw their comrades fall down.

    They were simple peasants; they had never killed anyone if they didn''t have to, and they didn''t know what to do; this hesitation costed more of their lives as the archers were releasing their arrows immediately when they were ready.

    \"If you want to eat, then charge against them!\" Finally, someone took the lead among the peasants, and they started to charge against the warriors.

    \"Close the shield wall now. Archer''s retreat and take a secure place to shoot them down.

    Those who don''t have a shield be ready to flank them from the sides and close them into the spot.\" The caravan leader said, and the warriors closed the gaps and readied for the embrace.

    The peasants slammed against the shields and even killed some of their own people when they tried to swing against the wall.

    Some peasants even stopped and dropped their weapons and started to run away.

    The warriors started to flank the peasants, but even when they were sleeping on small armor on some of them for killed or injured by the peasants.

    \"If that bitch wouldn''t have shot me, we could have the perfect ambush.

    Kill them all if you do hesitate now you are obviously going to get yourself killed!\" The man who was accidentally shot by Elvire cursed out loud, but he and the rest of who were still fighting were slowly getting surrounded by all of the sides, and there was no chance to run away anymore.

    \"Those who drop their weapons now and surrender will be spared the rest of you will be killed.\" The Caravan leader said and looked at how the peasants were slowly dropping at their weapons.

    \"What the fuck are you doing do you really believe at that bullshit. Like in the hell we would be spared anymore!\" The supposed leader said and tried to rally the rest of them up, but in the end, everyone dropped their weapons on the ground.

    \"I asked what the fuck you are doing.\" The man said and grabbed one of the peasants from the collar, almost choking him to death before the warriors came and knocked him out completely.

    \"I want a status report now mister Edwin can you get it to me.\" The caravan leader said and looked at how Edwin started to work out.

    \"Sir among the forty guards we had there are five mildly injured, two severely injured and six deaths.

    From the bandit''s side, we have captured their leader and thirty peasants; their age range is from twenty to sixty, I would say, and different genders.

    They are survivors of the beast tide that didn''t have a place to go before the bandits started to recruit them in, or they began to rob people.\" Levin gave the report to the leader and anxiously waited for the leader''s answer.

    \"Good job, you can go and look at your daughter. I will take care of the rest of the things here.\" The leader said and smiled at Levin.

    Levin started to walk as quickly as possible to the infirmary, and when he finally got there, he anxiously waited for the doctor.

    \"Oh, mister Edwin, I guess you are here for your daughter. Don''t worry, she just has small cuts on her arms as she didn''t look where she was running.

    Nothing major, and the bleeding has stopped already.\" The camp doctor reported and saw how Levin immediately became more relaxed after hearing it.

    \"She''s over there, and your wife is also here, but she''s currently talking with mister Pearson who is there.\" The doctor pointed at two locations on the makeshift infirmary tent.

    Levin decided to head towards his wife''s position first.

 77 Chapter 77

    \"Mister Pearson, how are you doing? I heard that you protected my daughter, and I''m really thankful for that.

    Here I brought some extra soup and bread for you to eat and recover faster.\" Jaana said while placing the soup bowl with a piece of a bread top of it.

    \"It''s nothing at all, I just did my part, and she''s part of our camp.\" Mister Pearson said while starting to eat the steaming hot soup.

    \"It is still something as you really did save our daughter from a situation that could have been certain death for her or even worse,\" Levin said, and after that, he continued.

    \"So thank you again for saving mine and my wife''s only child, and even when you were injured, you carried her to the camp.

    Not that many would or could do that.\"

    \"No, no, it was nothing at all, mister Edwin I just got slightly injured, nothing major.

    So it didn''t take that much to carry your daughter back here. As without her, we both would probably be dead .\" Before mister Pearson could continue, Levin asked.

    \"What do you mean you both would be dead what did my daughter do?\"

    \"Oh, she was trying to shoot with the crossbow the first time, and she missed her target, but it did hit one of the bandits that the cried from the pain and started to curse blowing up their cover mister Edwin.

    So I should be thankful to your daughter for saving my life as, without her, the bandits could have ambushed us and the camp.\" Pearson said and smiled towards Edwin.

    \"Thank you for telling this I will let you finish your food and rest more to recover.

    I think the leader will come and also ask about the situation later when he''s done dealing with the captured bandits.\" Edwin said and left Pearson to eat the rest of his soup and bread and started to walk towards Elvire.

    \"You rascal, do you know how worried me and your mother was when we saw you bleeding and that the bandits were behind you.\" Levin immediately said while getting to the bed where Elvire was sitting now.

    \"I''m sorry, father, it wasn''t intentional.\" Elvire sheepishly said and smiled towards Levin, who just hugged Elvire.

    \"Don''t make us worry like that again and remember to watch out for the trees when you are running.

    I''m just glad that they are only small scratches and nothing else.\" Levin said while Elvire hugged Levin back and said.

    \"Yes, father, I will try to be more careful next time.\"

    \"Here, my child''s mother brought you some soup and bread; you should eat it while it is still hot.

    But we need to leave the infirmary for now as there is some injured amongst the guards.\" Jaana said and gave the bowl of soup with the bread to Elvire, who was already standing up and started to follow her parents while eating.

    At the same time, the caravan leader was talking to the captured bandits.

    \"I understand that you are single peasants that don''t have anywhere to go now and that you are hungry and deprived.

    But that doesn''t allow you to rob or kill people as those guards also had their families and mouths to feed.

    But now some of them won''t see their husband, father, or son to come back home anymore.

    So tell me, why would I keep you all alive or why I wouldn''t just sell you all slaves?\" The caravan leader asked those that were captured and still alive.

    They all suddenly started to panic and shout out reasons for why they should be spared, and the caravan leader finally got tired of it and shouted out loudly.

    \"Enough that''s enough; everyone shut up now shut up!

    I''m not a cruel man, but I''m not merciful either.

    You all will live, but you will work as slaves for my trade company and for me so long before you have enough money to buy your freedom out.

    Before we get to the capital that I can place the slave brands to you with magic, you will be imprisoned to the carriage, but you will be fed.

    But for your leader, I will execute him, and that same fate will happen to everyone who tries to run away no matter the age or gender.

    Men take them and separate the woman from the men and put them in different carriages and place some guards near the wagons if any of them tries to run away you have the permission to kill them immediately.

    For their leader just behead him and throw his corpse away.\" The caravan leader said, and his men started to obey their orders.

    The peasants thanked the leader for the opportunity to live even if it would be slavery; they still had a chance to live, and they would get shelter and food to eat.

    So they accepted the conditions as they were far better than lose their lives or live like a robber rest of their lives without knowing will they die or eat every day.

    So they followed the guards to their carriages and went in without making any sound or complaint, and soon they were given some bread to eat and water to drink.

    At the same time, the caravan leader went to the infirmary to get the report from Pearson and to hear his side of the story and thank him for saving their lives.

 78 Chapter 78

    Elvire watched how the days passed.

    It was nothing new to her as she had gotten used to camper style living hood since early.

    So the similarities in the days didn''t bother her as when they were traveling, she was seeing lots of new scenarios for her.

    In the evening, she was skinning and cooking duty or training with mister Pearson.

    She had gotten already so skillful with the light crossbow that she had caught her first pray with it.

    It was a small rabbit, but still, her family was proud of her, and she proudly showed it off before cooking it into a meal.

    After the first bandit encounter, they never encountered another one; the days and nights were mostly peaceful with some incidents with the local fauna.

    Some of the guards even poisoned themselves when they thought they had to find delicious mushrooms or berries that were poisonous. They had few casualties among themselves because of that.

    But otherwise, the time passed quickly, and they would be soon at their destination.

    But it would be only their first step as it was the major trade city at the continent and they would need to travel by foot or carriage to somewhere where they would want to settle down as they didn''t want to stay at the border of the kingdom that was hunting them down.

    So they had to settle more to the mainland and find their new life from there.

    But for Elvire, it was her first time seeing a desert and the local plants and fauna at it.

    She had asked lots of questions from anyone who could answer to her as everyone in this small trade group like and doted on her.

    Like the first time she had seen cactus, she had gone to and asked from the nearest guard.

    \"Hey, mister guard, what is that spiky green thing?\" And the guard had answered.

    \"It''s a cactus, and their spikes are sharp. But some of them are useful as you can cut the flesh off and eat it or then drink from them as they do gather the water.\"

    The second case was when she saw a camel first time she had went and asked from the person that had come to trade with their camp.

    \"What is this weird thing that has two round things on its back?\" And the merchant had asked from Elvire.

    \"Have you never seen a camel before? Is this your first time visiting the desert?\" And Elvire had answered.

    \"Yes, mister, it''s my first time visiting in the desert. Can I pet the camel?\" She asked after answering.

    \"Yes, you can pet it, and if you get permission, I can let you ride this one also.\" The merchant answered currying favor from the other group, and maybe they would buy something from him after showing his goodwill.

    Elvire had run immediately to her parents, asking for permission to ride the camel, and her parents had come with her to make sure that everything will be alright with her. After talking with the merchant, Elvire got her first-ever camel ride in the world.

    She also got a gift from the merchant; it was a small camel made from a bone that could be used as a necklace or wrist band as the merchant had gotten excellent deals from the caravan leader and thought Elvire was his lucky star.

    Before giving the necklace, he had said.

    \"I wish you to be as strong as the camel and that you can adapt to every situation as the camel, so I wish this to bring good luck and strength to you.\"

    Otherwise, Elvire''s days went on studying the desert before arriving at the desert city Doamos her and her family''s first step in their new lives.

    \"Mister Edwin, are you sure you don''t want to keep traveling with us or work at my company?\" The caravan leader asked Levin.

    \"I''m sorry, mister, but my family and I have other plans, and we are deciding to head more into the mainland mostly to get out of the desert or to find a new place to live along the way,\" Levin answered and looked as apologetic as he could.

    \"Mister Edwin, if you change your mind, you can always come to the golden horse trade company and use my name with this token.

    It is only given to the VIP customers, and my offer will always stand for you.

    So if you ever need work, you can come and find me.\" The caravan leader said while giving the command token to Levin.

    \"Mister, this is too much I cannot accept it you are far too kind for me and let me return the crossbow also,\" Levin said while trying to give the command token back.

    \"No, no, you deserve both of them, but I have to leave now. I still have cities I have to travel to, so I wish you and your family good luck, and I hope I will still see you at some point.\" The caravan leader said and closed Levin''s hands.

    Levin just slowly holds on the token and silently thanked the caravan leader for being so kind, and with Jaana and Elvire, they said their goodbyes for the people they have traveled for a month.

 79 Chapter 79

    When Elvire saw the desert city the first time, she was amazed by it.

    There were different kinds of people with different skin color''s that especially made her feel better as she finally realized that she wasn''t that different at all.

    There were also bazaars and lots of different trade stalls that were selling exotic fruits and things she had never seen before.

    She couldn''t even understand yet how large the city was as everything looked huge to her.

    But for now, she had to stop her urges from exploring the city as her family was trying to find a restaurant to eat and then plan for their next course of action.

    She couldn''t wait for the new foods she could taste and be suggesting every restaurant she saw.

    The same also happened with the food stalls she saw.

    She was pointing towards anything food-related, and her parents just smiled at her.

    They were glad that she was enthusiastic and that the trip hasn''t affected her at all.

    They couldn''t be more than happy with her and that she was behaving like a child now and they hoped that it would last as long as they could find a new home.

    Even after it but now they wanted her just to be happy and enjoy herself.

    They finally settled down to a restaurant called the Happy Boar.

    It was decent enough for them, and the people who they had asked a good but cheap restaurant had suggested this to them.

    "Good day, sir, madam, and little miss. What can Happy Boar offer you today?" A shop clerk asked from them.

    "Do you have any tables available for now? We would like to reserve one for at least one hour or so if possible." Levin asked form the shop clerk.

    "Yes, if you want to reserve a table, it just costs one gold coin, and it will be yours as long as you are eating here." The shop clerk smiled towards the family.

    "Thank you, we will take it then," Levin answered while giving out the gold coin to the clerk.

    "Do you have any specific requirements for the location, or is anything fine with you?" The clerk asked.

    "Everything is fine for us," Levin answered.

    "Okay, follow me. I will take you to your table." The clerk said while leading them to a table that had a good view of the city.

    When the clerk saw that they were settled down, she gave them the menus and said.

    "After you have chosen from the menu, just tell me, and I will take your order to the chef."

    The family started to look through the menu, and Elvire would have wanted to order everything as everything on the list sounded good for her.

    The clerk just smiled when the child was asking and pleading from her parents can they get this and that and finally they were done with the order.

    "We would want the boars rips with the garlic potatoes.

    Then we will have pigs neck cut with the rice and sausages also.

    Oh, we will also take the whole wheat bread.

    Then for the drinks, my wife and I would want the local fruit wine, and for our daughter, we would like the mango juice." Levin said.

    "That will be fifteen gold coins. Can I get anything else to you?" The clerk asked out.

    "Yes, if you have any dry rations and something that we can pack up to eat, we would like to order week worth of those," Levin asked out.

    "I will ask from the chef and the owner as I don''t personally know I''m sorry about that." The clerk apologized.

    "No, no, it''s nothing at all; don''t worry, but that''s everything we would want," Levin answered and smiled towards the clerk.

    "Okay, I will go now and ask I will come back soon." The clerk bowed and left towards the kitchen.

    Levin could finally feel the pain leaving from his crotch when the clerk left, and he turned towards Jaana and smiled at her.

    "You are still the prettiest and most beautiful woman to me, and I love you so much," Levin said and tried to kiss Jaana''s left cheek.

    Jaana just turned away, and hmphd at Levin and Levin looked hopeless now as he couldn''t do anything if his wife were in a bad mood.

    After a while, Jaana said.

    "No smiling at other woman or flirting with them, or I will castrate you, and you will live rest of your life as a eunuch."

    Elvire not caring about what was happening around her or not hearing what her parents were saying was only imagining and dreaming about the food that was coming soon.

    She was already imagining herself eating them, and the was little bit drool dropping out from her mouth before she woke up as Jaana was cleaning out her mouth.

    She looked embarrassed, and Jaana just laughed and ruffled her hair while saying.

    "You don''t have to wait long; the food should arrive soon."

 80 Chapter 80

    "Sir, I have confirmed from the chef and owner that we can prepare some dry food and other dishes for your trip. But, it will cost you twenty gold coins as we usually don''t do it. To that order, we will place them in a particular container that will keep the food fresh for a little while without a spatial bag. Otherwise, enjoy your food." The clerk said while serving their food.

    Lewin suddenly felt a hand tightening around his member as he almost groan but still managed to flash a forced smile to the clerk.

    "Yes, I will take the offer, and we have spatial bags, so no need to worry about the food staying fresh." He said while maintaining his stunning smile towards the clerk and making her blush. However, Levin felt cold shivers as the hand holding his crotch tightened further to the point of pain, and he also felt something cold!

    Levin still managed to ask from the clerk, "Do you have a bathroom in the store?"

    "Yes, mister, it''s that door there, and there are instructions on how to use it written on the walls." The clerk said while going back to the counter, waiting for other customers.

    Levin hurriedly went to the bathroom while Jaana was smiling sweetly behind him as she talks with Elvire, encouraging her to eat more.

    When Levin got the bathroom, he saw that around the crotch area of his pants, there was a large hole now, and there was a small wound tracing his testicles that was bleeding a little bit.

    He hurriedly healed the wound and shivered that if his wife''s aim with the knife would have been slightly off, he might not even have testicles anymore.

    Levin also changed his pants before coming out from the bathroom.

    Jaana sweetly asked while smiling at him. "My dear, do you feel more refreshed now? Come to the table and taste the food, it''s delicious here. I know now why people recommend this place to us. It''s worth the price. Here I will cut and feed you if you want?" She offered at Levin, who shivered as he saw the knife in her hands. He then obediently sat next to her and let her feed the food to him.

    "Yes, my dear, you are right; the food tastes good here, and it seems Elvire is also enjoying her food, so if we are there next time, let''s stop here again," Levin said after tasting the porks neck that Jaana had cut for him and fed to him while looking at his eyes.

    Levin kissed her lips suddenly. Jaana just blushed and suddenly got shy, and Levin took this opportunity to say. "My dear, I love so much even while I love that you are feeding me, but I can eat by myself." He also caressed Jaana''s hand.

    Jaana couldn''t say anything now and could only slightly nod. All the other customers who watched them to be this lovely dovely almost lost their appetite, and some men even cursed Levin''s luck to get a family like that while some of the women dreamed of being on Jaana''s place instead.

    Elvire was more immersed in the food at her plate as Jaana had given her little bit of everything that they had ordered and didn''t know what to eat next as everything tasted so good to her.

    She was even marveling at the juice she was drinking as she had never had something so sweet and refreshing to drink before. So she didn''t want to waste it all and drank it only a little bit now and then to save it up for later.

    However, the peace was short as suddenly there was a commotion in the restaurant.

    "What do you mean? We see that there is lots of free space for us to eat right, boys!" Someone shouted out in front of the clerk, and the crew around the man started to break the other people''s dishes. Some customers were thrown out as well.

    Some of them left in their own free will hurriedly. But they were stopped suddenly by some of the crew members, and they asked their coin purses to pay their bill. Those customers who wanted to flee could only give their coin purses out as they had seen what had happened to those who didn''t obey.

    They were beaten cruelly to the point they couldn''t stand anymore, or you couldn''t recognize them anymore.

    "The young Lord wants to eat here today, so I hope you will understand and donate your money to the young lord and leave after that." One of the men came to Levin and his family table while announcing that out loudly.

    "Yes, we did hear you out. But don''t you see we are still eating here? We reserved this table out for this day, so we have the right to sit here." Levin said while still being lovey-dovey with his wife and focusing on eating the food in front of him.

    Suddenly the man bashed out their food and threw it out from the table and said, "I won''t say it a second time! Leave now, or you will regret what will happen next."

 81 Chapter 81

    When Elvire saw all of the delicious food thrown out from the table with her precious juice with them, so that caused something flipping inside her again,

    it was like the time in the park she started to emit a thick killing intent that slowly gulped the man who now was shivering and slowly backing away.

    She smelled like death and that a thick aura of blood was surrounding her, but she remained calm she remembered what her parents had told and thought to her and she just got up from the bench and started to approach the person.

    "Hey b..back away, it was a just a joke a harmless joke.

    What would you say if I will buy and pay the dinner for you again you can order anything you want, and I will pay it gladly.

    We are friends, right, and you wouldn''t hurt me, right?" The man slowly started to panic, and there was already a wet spot in his trousers.

    Levin, who held the anxious Jaana done, just said.

    "Don''t worry my dear she will be fine, remember that we both have given her some tutelage and training about martial arts.

    And if I''m guessing right, she still has Vicimar backing her up without forgetting the other powers she might have." After Levin had said this, Jaana did calm down somewhat, but still, she looked at Elvire, and if there were even a slight hint of danger, she would kill everyone who even dared to think of harming her daughter.

    Suddenly a black aura surrounded Elvire''s hand, and she punched the man straight to the waist as it was the only thing she could reach with her current height.

    The man surprised from the sudden attack went and flew a few meters before crashing to a couple of tables and chairs.

    He was gasping he''s breath, and he tried to get up he stumbled down again, and there was suddenly a crushing pain coming out from his waist.

    The young master alarmed from his subordinates sudden cry from pain looked at the subordinate with an annoyance and asked.

    "What the hell are you doing there and howling like an injured cat! Get up now!" He went towards the man and started to beat his face up without stopping before no one could recognize him anymore.

    When he couldn''t take it anymore, he plead mercy from the young master and explained how a little girl had done this to her while pointing at Elvire.

    Even when his subordinates weren''t any martial masters or that well-trained guards more like local ruffians, they still had the skills to take care of a little girl like her.

    "Stop lying to me! How can a little girl like her get you to this state? Let the young master show how it''s taken care of." The young master said and went towards the little girl.

    "Hello, little miss; even when you are beautiful, you are too young for my tastes, so can you fuck off with your family and leave this goddamn restaurant like everyone else did already!" The young man shouted at Elvire, who just sweetly smiled and said.

    "How can a person be so fat like you.

    There are even four chins that in seeing and also the ground is shaking when you are walking.

    So mister tell me your secrets how can someone get as fat as you?"

    The young master couldn''t believe what he heard and suddenly got enraged by Elvire''s words.

    "You little girl should have wished you wouldn''t have said that now you got me angry!" The hulking mass of fat suddenly started to run towards Elvire, and she was surprised how fastly the fatty could run but simply stepped aside and threw a chair at the man''s legs.

    The man surprised by this sudden attack avoided the chair running straight at Elvire''s small trap.

    She had waited for the fatty to change the route to the left as at his right side there was a table, so she had placed another chair in front of the fatty who stumbled on the chair and fell to the floor.

    "See, you are so fat that you even stumbled at your legs," Elvire said and just smiled at the fatty.

    He was humiliated by this, but the city guard had already arrived so that he couldn''t do anything against Elvire for now.

    "We are leaving!" He suddenly shouted and got up, and at the door, he added.

    "I won''t forget this humiliation you gave me today I will get back to you later." Before he and his subordinates left the restaurant leaving the injured one behind without even looking at his direction,

    the young master could always hire more people, so he didn''t want to waste his resources to someone like him, and he could only lament his bad luck and started to limp out from the restaurant as quickly as he could.

    Jaana suddenly ran at Elvire and gave a quick check-up on her asking if everything is alright, and after confirming that everything was okay, she hugged her and said.

    "Don''t scare me like that anymore; you did an excellent job, but you put yourself in unnecessary danger.

    You are blockhead like your father; you don''t even know what kind of backing that person has, and still, you dared to offend him.

    So remember this in future now your father and me are here to protect you but in the future when you are alone, you shouldn''t offend anyone without knowing what kind of backing they have.

    Do you understand this?" Jaana asked from Elvire.

    "Yes, mother, I will remember it, and thank you, love you so much." She suddenly said and flashed a smile at Jaana while hugging her, and Jaana couldn''t be angry anymore by the sudden action of closeness form Elvire and just hugged her daughter back.

    Levin watched this action with a slight hint of a jealous in his face as he hadn''t gotten a hug or heard those words from Elvire yet, so he said.

    "Elvire, let''s buy lots of food and different kinds of juice for you to taste now as you should be tired after the fight." And Elvire''s face suddenly brightened up, and she asked Levin.

    "Father, do you promise that?" And Levin answered.

    "Yes, of course, you deserve it; let me just go and pay up for the damages and then order more food while asking about the person we met."

    "You are the best father in the world." Elvire suddenly said and flashed a smile at Levin also who suddenly brightened up also and started to walk towards the counter where the shop clerk was still staying here mouth open as she couldn''t believe what just happened.

 82 Chapter 82

    "Hey, I would like to order again as that group of people suddenly spoiled our food," Levin said to the shop clerk who didn''t know what to say before an older lady came out, and the shop clerk bowed down and said.

    "Hello, boss." Before stepping aside.

    "Take their order and give them everything on the list, even including the drinks.

    Whole bottles of the drinks actually and you know what I want to bring me my special one.

    For you, let''s have a little chat at your family." The lady said while walking at the table where Jaana and Elvire was waiting at Levin.

    When they got there, the lady introduced herself.

    "My name is Minerva, and I''m the owner of this restaurant, and I would like to firstly thank you for saving my small establishment as it''s my late husband''s who died not a long time ago."

    "It''s nothing at all; my husband and daughter were just angry as they suddenly came, and we''re rude against us," Jaana said and was paused by Minerva before she could continue.

    "I know you want to ask about their identities as even when the city guard came; they didn''t do anything at them even when they robbed the customers.

    He''s a bastard son of the other nations counts family even when he''s ripped off from the title and banished no one dares to touch them as we all know that his father helped him secretly establish the merchant company.

    So it''s more of an open secret here and more likely anywhere near this city.

    He only dares to do things close to this city as his father''s area is at the border of this city.

    So he could anytime if something happens, escape there or use his father''s men here as protection and our city Lord doesn''t want to start a war with another nation for no reason.

    So as long as he doesn''t kill anyone or does something scandalous and big, he is free to do anything here with his gang." Minerva explained the whole situation out to them.

    "I see we were considering leaving this city anyways to go more to the mainland and search an area where we can settle down for now.

    Especially now, it seems we cannot stay here because that person." Levin said while pondering the things.

    "If you are going to the mainland stop at Wheatbarrow, it''s a village there and stop at the only in there and say I sent you there.

    My sister owns that inn you can find a safe place from there if you have a map I will point the village out." Minerva said, and when Levin took the route out, she pointed at the location of the village.

    "Thank you, but why you are helping us as isn''t this going to get you more trouble, and we even destroyed part of your restaurant," Levin asked from Minerva.

    "As I said before, my husband and I built this restaurant together, and now when he''s dead, it''s my only memory of him left, and I want to keep it up.

    That young Lord would have made even worse damage at this building than you did now, so this and the food is my way to thank you.

    But I''m asking you to leave immediately when the food and dry food is delivered as I heard you had a spatial bag so you can pack them up and eat later." Minerva said while leaving the table and started to head back to the upstairs.

    "We will leave immediately when we can I promise that," Levin shouted at her, and Minerva just smiled them before saying one last time.

    "Thank you again and stay safe as they are probably going to do something at you after being humiliated like that." Before she disappeared.

    Levin started to plan out their route to the village for now, and he suddenly heard a shout from the kitchen.

    "Hey, mister, come with your family here; it''s the owner''s request." The clerk shouted out and waved at them.

    So, Levin, Jaana and Elvire went to the kitchen and saw the massive pile of food there and all of the bottles of different drinks.

    "Me and my brother also want to say thank you for protecting our family''s restaurant, so here is all of the food and the dry food, of course, it''s not free, but you get it cheaper.

    It will be two gold coins, sir." The clerk flashed a smile at Levin, who was flabbergasted by the amount of food and the price but happily paid the amount while giving ten gold coins as extra.

    "Here is for the property damage and service fee and our way to thank your family for having us here today," Levin said while giving them.

    "Mother also said you should leave by the backdoor; it leads to an alley, and if you turn left of it and follow the road straight, you will get out of the city." The clerk said while watching Levin and Jaana packing up the food.

    "Thank you for everything, and I hope that they won''t do anything for you or this restaurant," Levin said and bowed down while they were ready and leaving through the backdoor.

    "Good luck to you and your family, and let me warn you as the city Lord might even turn against you as you are outsiders, so stay safe." The clerk said and closed the door behind them.

 83 Chapter 83

    "So city Lord what are you going to do for that family who humiliated me in public.

    I was just going to eat peacefully when they suddenly attacked me to humiliate me; it was clearly a targeted attack against me. I even brought witnesses who can witness against them." The same young master from the restaurant was now complaining at the city Lord who was having a massive headache now.

    He clearly knew this person''s intention and what he did actually do at the restaurant as the guards already had reported at him about what happened there, but he came here to complain and wanting justice.

    His witness was even his gang of people that he gathered and paid with money to witness against the low-income family that was no involved in this.

    "Young master Damien cannot you just let this be and forget what happened as they didn''t mean it.

    So why are you making this incident more bigger than it really is?" The city Lord asked from the young master, and one of his ruffians suddenly shouted out.

    "What do you mean, it was clearly an attempted murder against our young master.

    He was so kind and thoughtful that he went to the restaurant to buy food for the poor, but then they viciously attacked against him and even did kill one of his guards that were defending our young master." The ruffian finished and pointed at the person, and If Jaana, Levin, or Elvire had been here, they would have recognized him as the person who came to their table to start trouble.

    But now he had his neck sliced open, and he was even in a worse condition than before.

    "So what do you mean by saying this is only a small matter what if your brightest young masters father would hear that his son was almost assassinated, and the city Lord was defending and even letting the assassin''s run away?" The ruffian clearly hit a sour spot of the city Lord, and Damien was clearly pleased by the person''s actions and was smiling at him while adding to the story.

    "Yes, I was only thinking of feeding the poor around the city and give free food away while doing some business here just to be mercilessly attacked, and the city guard didn''t arrest them or help me, so was this your intention all along city Lord?

    I might even start to suspect that as now you are saying that I should just forget this traumatic experience that happened, so what do you have to say to defend yourself?"

    The city Lord could only massage at his head while thinking of how big of a problem this was now; if Damien''s father heard about this, he would start a war immediately or have his head, and he wouldn''t even have a chance of winning.

    He''s king would even sacrifice him immediately if that would mean that the war would be avoided so he could only say.

    "Guards gather the reports from Damien and his group and arrest everyone who looks even a little bit like them and bring them here under the justice."

    He could only pray that the family was intelligent enough to leave the city immediately and that his guards wouldn''t find the right ones.

    "See city Lord it wasn''t that hard when my father hears about your actions you can be sure that the business will be blooming after that and there will be more cargo and precious items amongst them as a thank you for saving my life.

    Men let''s help the poor city guard, and let''s separate and have one person in each patrol to help them out in the identification." Damien said and just flashed a smile at the city lord.

    "No need no need; we just need the information, and we can do this ourselves as you are still in my city." The city Lord said while massaging his head more.

    "But we cannot burden the city guard much, so would it better that we make our patrols then I can agree to that if you let us have the power to arrests them then?" Damien flashed another venomous smile at the city Lord who had the worst headache in his life now.

    In the end, he could only agree to let Damien''s men to patrol with his guard''s and hope the best as he didn''t want to judge innocent people.

    He even cursed his last self, who thought he was lucky to be a city Lord, but now he was just regretting it.

    "You did the right thing to be proud of yourself," Damien said to the city Lord while ordering his men to go with the guards.

    "Here the most exquisite wine I have now with you take it as a thank you gift from me.

    I will be waiting at the golden turtle in for the good news don''t let me down." Damien said before leaving the city Lord''s office while leaving the bottle of wine behind.

 84 Chapter 84

    The city Lord watched at the wine bottle on his table as he thought, ''Am I a proper city Lord if I will just sacrifice that family? My city would be in peace for a while, but that would show that he has more power on me than he thinks. At this moment, I''m risking my whole town while I''m letting one family go away.

    Maybe later they will kill me and place someone who they can control better in this position. No, I won''t lose this city, or it''s citizens because of a foreign power. Even if it means war, then we will show them that we won''t bend over to someone who was born with a silver spoon at their mouth.'' The city Lord had made his decision finally and opened the wine bottle and poured out one glass to him before drinking it, and then shouting out.

    "If it''s war they want, then they will get one.

    I will now start to purge them out of this city.

    Get the captain of the guards and the military here immediately!" He shouted out loudly, and in no time, the captain of guards and the captain of the military were at his office.

    "Arrest Damien and all of his gang members. Lock all of the gates out of this city immediately. For the military, go and raid these addresses. Kill everyone who is resisting or showing hostility otherwise arrest everything and take over their possessions.

    Damien and his father have stepped over the boundaries and started a full-time war against us.

    However, we will strike first and surprise them. We will show them that our proud city also has sharp fangs." The city Lord said, and the two captains who were proud of seeing their city Lord had finally grown up, saluted, and immediately started to head out and do what they were ordered.

    "What is the meaning of this? Why are you touching me?! Do you know who I am?!" Damien kept shouting almost hysterically, but the guards who were arresting him just looked at each other. One of the guards then punched Damien at his face, not caring at all that he was still howling like a madman.

    The citizens of the town who saw the situation couldn''t believe their eyes.

    Was there finally a mercy at their town? Was the mad man Damien was finally arrested?

    They were asking those questions among themselves, and when they finally realized that it was actually really the case, they followed the guards at the city center excitedly. At that time in the city center, there was now an ongoing announcement.

    "Damien, you have wronged this city, and you have been accused of treason. You have tried to illegally influence this town and take it over with hostile troops. You started a war against our peaceful city and nation, so for this reason, you and everyone who has worked under you are now sentenced to an execution!" The announcer said as he coldly watched how Damien.

    Damien''s mouth was gagged, and he was looking at the situation in terror as the gang of people who were following him before, we''re now dragged into the executioner.

    Some of the spies on the city tried to escape, but we''re surprised that the gates were closed while the army was actively moving.

    It did not take long for the spies to be captured. Most of them were immediately detained, and we''re placed at integration.

    Some who thought were lucky enough and thought they were safe were suddenly interrupted by a raid of guards and soldiers.

    The city was turned upside down by the military, and they took full advantage of the lockdown.

    But the family who had caused all of these were happily traveling now to the nearest village to look for an inn.

    "Elvire, here do you want more mango juice or ribs?" Jaana asked her daughter, who was happily eating the ribs that were offered at her.

    "No, thank you, mother. I''m already full of food, but if there is some mango juice left, I could drink." Elvire happily answered after finishing up the delicious ribs.

    Jaana just cleaned Elvire''s mouth and offered her the mango juice that she happily took and drank a little bit of it before being satisfied.

    "Mister, thank you for offering us a ride with your carriage," Levin said to the older man who is currently chewing a straw in his mouth.

    Elvire and Jaana were sitting behind the carriage while Levin was in the front with the driver.

    "No need to fret over little things. I am going this way, and it''s always good to get some company when traveling." The man said as he watched the road ahead.

    "Still, we were lucky to spot you as otherwise, we would have needed to walk all of the way to the next village and spent the night outside of the wilderness. So thank you again for offering us a ride." Levin continued, and the man just answered.

    "That''s true. Young lad, it''s really nothing at all. However, if you want to pay me back, you can always offer new stories or songs as those are the things I like. I have heard the local ones already so many times. So if you have any new ones for me, I would be pleased."

    "Oh, let''s see. Let me think about what I have or heard before. My wife also can offer some right Jaana?" Levin asked from Jaana.

    "Yes, let''s see, have you heard this one," Jaana asked and started to tell a story to pass the time.

 85 Chapter 85

    "Oh, that was a good one I haven''t heard that one before. I have to remember it later. Now it''s my turn to share." The old farmer said after hearing Jaana''s story about the beast tide that happened in Jaridge.

    "I heard this one when I was just a weeny little lad.

    The story tells that the vast desert that we own now mostly was once a flourishing kingdom.

    It was a significant trade kingdom with a benevolent king that accepted every religion and race there, and everyone was living happily." The old farmer started the story in a somber and solemn tone.

    Then he continued carefully, "But then an enormous shadow covered the kingdom, ravens started to flock around the city, and everyone believed that it was the mark of death. However, it was a sign that the holy maiden for Rodona had been born, and suddenly, the city was flooded by the higher-ups from her church."

    "No one knows who was the holy maiden. Is she human, elf, or any other race? No one can say as there wasn''t any detail regarding this. She was only known to have a silver-toned skin, violet eyes, and a night-black hair."

    "She didn''t have any parents, and she was just an orphan from the streets, but now she suddenly was pulled to the church. The believers of Rodona built their very first church in that city just for her."

    "Otherwise, they were traveling across the countries, healing people and giving them their last rites while educating those in need at the poorer villages. However, that time they had built a headquarters where they raised this holy child."

    "The child grew among the priests and priestess receiving education from them. She was a prodigy. As she learned everything, this made the other gods jealous. So they finally got enough of Rodona roping their followers, and their greed for her powers grew more and more when each day passed."

    "So when Rodona asked her closest friends the god of light and shadows to guard her while she started the process on growing to be a greater god, they betrayed her and attacked her in the middle of the evolution."

    The old farmer continued his story, "But she escaped with her last strengths only to see the city being burnt. Her people being mercilessly slaughtered as their goal was to stop the holy maiden from growing and become a lesser god. She gave a command to take the holy maiden and hide her out somewhere for hiding."

    "But after the holy maiden was gone from the city, everything in the city started to die slowly. There were suddenly diseases going around, and the crop and animals were dying, and they blamed Rodona from it, saying she was an evil goddess who cursed them."

    "Slowly, the desert started to spread its sands, and the city slowly was forgotten. This is how the story tells it. For what happened to the holy maiden after, there is another story I heard when I was a little child." The farmer said and took a pipe out before lighting it and started to smoke before continuing.

    "They say that everywhere they went, they were not accepted anymore as now the once holy turned into the image of evil. They started to blame Rodona and her followers for everything. That is the case when someone was sick, it just has to be the work of Rodona. If someone crops failed or there was a flood, it had to be Rodona."

    "So her followers, they were hunted down and killed. They especially said that the holy maiden was actually a demon manifested to the earth or how else someone could explain her rapid growth."

    "Every city and village had closed their doors to her, and she couldn''t go anywhere as her features were too stunning. However, they say that a simple woodcutter had found her in the middle of the forest surrounded by some of the most loyal followers."

    "The woodcutter then offered a place to stay for them. They say that the man and the holy maiden fell in love eventually, and her features were gone when she got pregnant. The followers started a simple village around the woodcutters and their holy maiden''s house."

    "But after a long period of peace they were found out, and the village was attacked. No one knows what happened to the holy maiden after that." The farmer puffed his pipe, and then he said. "You owe me now two stories."

    However, Levin and Jaana just kept silent as they thought that Elvire looked just like the story''s holy maiden.

    They were thinking, could it just be a coincidence or not? Are the details of the stories that seemed to coincidently like Elvire''s features were exactly the same? So could she be the holy maiden?

    "If you don''t have any other stories to tell, just say I won''t be disappointed." The farmer stopped their thoughts.

    Levin said, "My wife just shared a story, so now it is my turn."

 86 Chapter 86

    Levin was just the start of his story when they suddenly heard an injured howl.

    "We cannot go further. The forest guardian is angry now. My horses are so scared and refuse to even move at all. We can only hope the forest guardian will soon calm down." The old farmer said, obviously scared but still managed to puff a smoke from his pipe. Even more so probably, to help him calm down.

    They had just crossed the desert and came to a plain. Now there was a vast forest in front of them.

    The howling continued, without showing any signs of stopping, making Jaana and Levin worry greatly.

    Suddenly Elvire jumped out of the carriage and ran aimlessly.

    Jaana hurriedly jumped out to chase after Elvire. When she caught Elvire, she saw that her daughter''s eyes were unfocused like she was mesmerized.

    She hurriedly asked in worry, "My dear, is everything alright, what happened? Where are you going?"

    At this time, even the old farmer and Levin came to the spot where Jaana and Elvire were standing.

    "Vicimar is telling me to go there. Someone is calling him. Someone is calling us to the forest. It is getting fainter and fainter when every second passes." Elvire said out, and the old farmer suddenly gasped before suddenly kneeling down.

    "My lady, sorry that this old fool didn''t recognize you I wondered why my instincts suddenly told me that I should go this way. I didn''t think it was a call from Rodona." The older man suddenly started to weep.

    Elvire looked at the old farmer, who trembled on what he saw.

    At this time, the black on her eyes had gone entirely. The eyes that were all white were looking at him directly, causing his very soul to shook, almost suffocating him.

    The old farmer lowered his gaze, but his body did not stop from shivering.

    "Tam, your family had done greatly by protecting my holy maiden. You had helped her escape from the city of Liondell and the people''s wrath. I have recovered some of my power just to sent this message. Follow this girl and protect her. When she''s worthy, take her to that place, that only you know the path. For now, I have a mission for you. The guardian of the forest is calling for us for our help." Elvire said in a voice that did not belong to a child''s body.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she collapsed on Jaana''s lap before slowly getting her conscious back.

    "What happened to me? It felt that something controlled me..." She asked out.

    "My lady, this loyal servant, will now serve you. Rodona, our lady, asked us to go and see the guardian of the forest. Later, when you are ready, I will take you to a special place for Rodona." The old farmer knelt down before introducing himself.

    "My name is Tam, and my family has served under Rodona as guardians for generations, protecting specific things that you will get to know when you are ready for it," Tam said while still kneeling down. Yet, now the roaring was getting fainter but more agitated.

    "We will ask more questions later, but for now, I think we should start moving," Levin said while looking towards Tam.

    "Yes, I agree, honorable father, we should hurry as if Rodona wants us to check out the guardian," Tam said. After that added, "I will move first to protect you as we don''t know what the guardian can do." Tam started to lead the group towards the area where the roaring was last heard from.

    They were now traveling inside the thick forest, when Jaana asked out, "Where are all of the beast? Are there none because the guardian of the forest that you have mentioned so many times?"

    "Yes, the guardian usually keeps the beast away from the roads making this area safe to travel, but sometimes some of them still manage to pass through. However, I never have heard the guardian this agitated before." When Tam finished saying, they also arrived on an open spot.

    There was a huge round and fluffy spirit beast. It was surrounded by lots of other beasts that kept attacking it, halting every movement or escape. This huge fluffy spirit beast is the guardian of the forest.

    "Let me handle this. I will be quick," Tam said before he pulled out his sword.

    Because of this, the spirit beast immediately turned their gaze at their group and rushed towards.

    "How you dare to attack fluffy?!" An angry voice was heard out of nowhere. Suddenly, a massive Raven manifested from Elvire.

    "I, the great Vicimar, will now personally deal with all of you!" The Raven announced as it attacks the group of spirit beasts.

    The spirit beasts were already panicking from the aura that Vicimar was releasing. Some of them immediately run away. Those who were unlucky fell on Vicimars or Tams attacks.

    Finally, when all the remaining spirit beasts died, Vicimar rushed at the guardian and asked,

    "Fluffy, what is wrong? What happened to you?

    How did you get yourself in that state?"

    The guardian just opened its arm, and there was a mini version of it sleeping peacefully without any worry on its face.

 87 Chapter 87

    "What are you telling about?" Vicimar asked from fluffy.

    The guardian just let some roars out, and Vicimar was answering to it.

    "Vicimar, do you understand what it is saying?" Elvire asked from the raven.

    "Yes, don''t you understand fluffy? It was just telling me about the situation here and what happened." Vicimar said, looking confused.

    "No, we hear just some roars, and that''s it mostly," Jaana answered.

    "Oh really, that''s interesting, so want me to translate what it said to you?" Vicimar asked out.

    "Yes, please, if you would be so kind," Levin answered.

    "Oh, okay, fluffy told me that the guardians don''t have any gender, but when there are only a few hundred to five hundred years of their lifespan left, they lay an egg who would be the new guardian.

    The new guardian takes over a century to mature, but they won''t guard the same area they have to go on a journey to find a space to guard themselves while the old guarded area will be abandoned and left to grow once again.

    So fluffy asked us to take the baby with us to see the world and help it to grow and experience the world." Vicimar said, and suddenly fluffy continued to talk.

    "Oh, it said as it felt a follower of Rodona close who is a summoner it thought to call us to help as it needs to gather it''s power once again.

    So it''s offering the baby as a summoned beast for now to Elvire.

    As Rodona had helped the guardian before now it wants to pay back for Rodona for saving it''s, and it''s baby''s life once again, so it is suggesting to bind the baby to Elvire as long as she''s alive and once she dies the baby will be free of the contract." Vicimar continued to translate.

    "As a summoned beast? That''s a rare offer, and it''s a guardian rank beast itself, so the baby is at least spirit rank." Tam said while he knelt down again and continued.

    "It was the right decision to come this way, and to meet you, my lady, it''s the best thing that has happened to this one man in his life."

    Jaana was more worried about listening to Tam''s zealous rant as she was more concerned about her daughter''s safety, and she asked out.

    "Is this safe for Elvire? What if something goes wrong? What can go wrong?" She started to ask out, and Vicimar asked from fluffy.

    "Fluffy says it''s completely safe, and nothing will happen as it will do the process itself and watch over with it," Vicimar said to Jaana.

    Levin, who was more rational and wished more safety to her daughter, asked out.

    "How long this will take and when we can move out form this forest."

    Vicimar asked again from fluffy, and after hearing the answer, he said.

    "It will only take a few minutes, and after that, we can leave from here."

    "Okay, Jaana, we will go through this as Elvire has my approval, but what about you, and what about Elvire?

    Elvire, do you want to accept this and go through this?" Levin asked.

    "If Elvire accepts this, we will go through this, and she will have my approval as this will be good for our daughter," Jaana said while she hugged her daughter.

    Elvire went towards fluffy, and the baby and fluffy let Elvire to touch the baby, and suddenly, a light poured out from both of them, and the baby woke up and opened its arms towards Elvire asking to be picked up.

    Elvire picked up the small round but fluffy creature and hugged the little creature while saying.

    "Your name will be Luna now as you are white and remind me about a moon with your round appearance," Elvire said while Luna hugged Elvire back and asked her to carry it.

    Everyone just looked the pair with odd eyes before Jaana broke the silence by asking.

    "Vicimar, what just happened? It couldn''t be that quick a process, right?"

    "Fluffy said that the baby and Elvire already had a connection, and the small touch was enough to start it, and the baby fluffy accepted Elvire totally.

    Making it an equal contract between them where no one is restricted, and they are free to break it up anytime they want," Vicimar said. At the same time, Elvire gave Luna back to its parent.

    Fluffy and Luna had a moment of bonding, and they hugged each other before Fluffy looked at Vicimar and started to say something, and after a while, Vicimar translated it.

    "Fluffy said it''s time to leave as it''s starting a process of hibernation, and it needs peace for now."

    "Goodbye, Fluffy, and take care of yourself," Elvire said before continuing.

    "I promise to take good care of Luna." Before she hugged fluffy and waved at it.

    Elvire retook Luna up in her arms and started to head out of the forest, rest following her and fluffy roared while disappearing back to the forest.

 88 Chapter 88

    "Tam me, and Jaana will need some time alone now to converse about the things that have happened, so can you go check the carriage and horses out firstly and see that everything is alright with them?" Levin asked from Tam while showing him that they really needed the privacy now.

    "Of course, honorable father, don''t worry, I will go and prepare everything that we can leave soon," Tam said and started to head towards the carriage.

    "Elvire, can you stay close to use and play with Luna and get to know it as we will just quickly talk about things through with your mother," Levin said to Elvire, who was still carrying Luna while Vicimar was sitting comfortably at her shoulder.

    "Of course, father, I want to get to know Luna better; also, just look how cute it is." Elvire happily showed off Luna that was half asleep and hugging Elvire.

    When it was placed on the floor that Elvire could sit down also, it started to roar. When it saw Elvire sitting at lotus position, it immediately climbed up to the spot that was left in the middle and happily sat down while getting as close as possible with Elvire before roaring out.

    "You are hungry? let''s see what I do have in my spatial bag." Elvire said while starting to feed Luna, who happily took the fruits and began to munch them.

    Surprised by this action, Jaana asked out.

    "Can you understand what it is saying now?"

    "Yes, after the bonding, I can understand it; you cannot?" Elvire said while feeding another apple to Luna.

    "It''s the contract even when Luna is still roaring and speaking its own way but now because there is a connection between Elvire and it Elvire''s mind automatically translates it to her.

    If Luna grows up and evolves, maybe after one or two evolutions, it will be able to speak the human language like me, but for now, only those who are bonded to Elvire can only understand it." Vicimar explained, and Jaana just nodded before saying to Elvire.

    "Stay here; we will be just there so only a few meters away with your father." After that, she started to head a little bit away from Elvire to talk with Levin.

    "What do you think can we trust at Tam, or will he just bring us trouble?" Levin asked from Jaana with a quiet voice.

    "His quite a zealous type, but I can see that he really is honest with his feelings.

    Maybe the place that he is talking about could be good growth to Elvire, and wouldn''t it be good that she would have an extra protection around as we cannot always be there for her?" Jaana pointed out her view of the situation before continuing.

    "Your idea was Luna and travel with him, and if his family has served this Rodona long time now and his from a line of guardians, he should be strong.

    Especially his skill with sword seemed an ancient one, and it was really well performed killing spirit level spirit beasts that we aren''t sure can we both take care alone."

    "Hmm, you are right. I guess I''m just a little bit of the edge, especially when you know that one has asked us to hunt down every last one of Rodona''s followers as she is a demoness an evil goddess.

    I don''t even remember all of the brainwashing they have done to us in those subjects," Levin said while trying not to utter the name of the god out just in case something would happen.

    "I know even I have received my share of it, but thus far, I haven''t seen anything terrible about Rodona or heard anything wrong about her.

    So let''s give a chance to Tam and chance to Rodona." Jaana finished saying, and she didn''t see how she and Levin were slowly generating faith to Rodona, speeding up her process of healing.

    "Elvire, we are leaving now, but can you place Luna and Vicimar at inside of you again?" Levin asked when he and Jaana came towards her.

    When Elvire placed Vicimar inside the place at her soul that was made for contracted beasts, Luna suddenly started to protest and hugged Elvire''s leg tightly, and there were tears in its eyes, and it was asking Elvire to pick it up.

    "I''m sorry, Luna, but it would be better for you to be there; it''s good space to grow up, and you are already so big that it would be hard to carry you around always," Elvire said while petting Luna''s head. Luna suddenly understood the problem and changed its side smaller version of itself.

    It was still a little bit chubby, and its long fur hadn''t changed.

    It still had pointy ears, long whiskers, and large paws with long claws with gray and white fur looking somewhat a mixture of cat, badger, and owl.

    Luna started to roar, asking to be picked up, and Elvire couldn''t handle the cuteness and picked it up and placed it at her right shoulder while saying.

    "Grap tightly and don''t fall off now when we are walking," Elvire said, and suddenly she almost gasped out, seeing how cute Luna was.

    Luna had made a leaf with its magic and was holding it up, sheltering itself and Elvire under it.

    Elvire rubbed it belly a little bit with her finger, and Luna purred out from happiness while Elvire got up and started to follow her parents.

 89 Chapter 89

    Warnig if you don''t like blood or reading about stuff involving it then only read to the part when they get inside the inn otherwise continue if you don''t mind.

    "We should be close to a village now, and finally, we can rest there for the night," Tam said while guiding the horses to the torchlight that was illuminating in the darkness.

    "What is this village name? I don''t see it on the map at all." Levin asked while trying to search the village from the map.

    "Is it a new build one that hasn''t been marked on the map yet?" Tam asked as he was clearly seeing the town gates now in front of him.

    "I don''t know, but this map doesn''t have anything at the spot we should be," Levin answered while watching the closing village.

    "Something feels yummy. I don''t know¡­ What is this feeling that I''m currently feeling?" Elvire was puzzled. Something was pulling her towards that village like a moth to the flame.

    "Maybe you are hungry, my sweetheart. Don''t be shy as we still have food with us," Jaana said while giggling about Elvire''s behavior.

    "Ohoi traveler! Why are you approaching our village? Don''t you see that the gates have been closed for the night already?" A voice suddenly shouted from the top of the walls.

    "We are just humble travelers seeking who are seeking a place to spend the night, and we will leave in the morning," Tam answered while trying to see the person on top of the wall.

    He could only see some ghastly figure that he suspected to be the gatekeeper.

    Suddenly the gate opened.

    The gatekeeper shouted. "Come in and continue straight about fifty meters, and in your right, you should see an inn."

    When Tam had gotten in, the gates immediately closed, and everything was eerie silent.

    No noises were heard at all like everything was dead, and they were right. If they had seen around, they could have noticed that the ground was full of white things that were bones.

    Aside from that, there were those who hide in the shadows, waiting for the best time to strike.

    "Hehehe again, we can feast this night.

    We only have this chance in ten years, so let''s not waste this one." A ghastly figure said, watching the new arrivals with evilness.

    "As I''m the eldest, the girl is mine as her meat will be the most tender. You can get the rest." A another ghastly figure said.

    "Let''s not fight now as they are just going to the inn. We have to play our time perfectly and wait when they are asleep."

    Another ghastly figure said.

    While this was all ongoing in the hidden part of the village, Levin and his group were oblivious and just trying to rest for the night.

    "The soaring Duck Inn? I guess this has to be the inn the gatekeeper mentioned to us." Tam said while stopping in front of the inn.

    "Can I help you guys?" A younger man came out from the stables.

    "I woke up to the noise and saw the estimated customers here. Let me take care of your horses and carriage, and you go inside to the warm." The man said while waiting for everyone to get off the carriage, before he could bring it in the stable.

    Levin headed inside first, and the rest was following him, and they saw a counter with a bell in it, and Levin started to ring.

    "Oh, oh wait a moment, esteemed customers." A sleepy middle-aged man said while coming down from the stairs.

    "How can I help you? Can I ask you not to wake up the other customers?" The man whispered.

    "Oh, I''m sorry I hope we aren''t bothering, but can we get a room for two or three?" Levin asked out from the person.

    "Sorry, we don''t have any rooms available with two or three beds now. We only have four rooms with one bed available, and all of them are across the inn." The inn owner said while looking apologetic, but in reality, he was smiling inside.

    "If we don''t have other options, we will take those rooms then." Suddenly there was a shrieking noise coming out, and the inn owner cursed his friend''s hastiness.

    "Tam, can you go and check out the horses if they are spooked out of the new environment?" Levin asked from Tam, and just when Tam was leaving,

    The inn owner said, "Don''t worry, my stable hand is well experienced. You can leave it with him, and he will take care of it." While he flashed a smile at Levin and the others.

    "Horse meat.. Horse meat¡­ How long has it been when I last have gotten to eat horse meat?" A ghastly figure was singing inside the stable.

    It was on top of a blood bath. There was a horse that has its neck bitten off and bleeding to the ground while others were eating the chunks of its meat.

    The second horse was still alive and trying to fight against them, but it was held down by force mightier than it.

    Its neck was then suddenly sliced open, and it went silent again.

    "Idiot! I hope the customers for this night won''t come and check this out. You didn''t kill the horses first and let your hunger take over yourselves!" Another ghastly figure said while eating the first horse''s whole leg.

    "But it has been over ten years that we last eaten. You cannot blame us." Another one answered to the ghastly figure.

    "Still, you could have done it much cleaner and killed it first." The first ghastly figure answered.

 90 Chapter 90

    "Sorry, innkeeper, but me and my family will sleep in one room. Tam can get one room to himself right, Jaana?" Levin Said, not agreeing to the innkeeper''s suggestion of separate rooms.

    "Yes, we can sleep on the floor for one night. It really doesn''t matter as long as Elvire has the bed." Jaana agreed to Levin''s suggestion.

    "We can even do it this way, Mister Levin and I will share one room, and you and Elvire will share another one," Tam suggested as they discussed the room arrangement.

    Suddenly, the innkeeper interrupted them. "No, no, please, I ask, take the separate rooms and don''t fight. Don''t worry, you only have to pay half of the original price." At this time, the innkeeper''s appearance seemed to change.

    Aside from this, they felt an eerie, sinister air coming their way. Then they noticed that shadows seemed to surround the inn as something started to reek out disgustingly.

    "I don''t like this, darling. I really don''t like this," Jaana said as she pushed Elvire behind, towards the middle of the group.

    "Dear¡­ Dear customers please ge...get to your rooms now so we can serve you. Hehe." The innkeeper said while drooling.

    Tam looked closely at the shadows that were slowly getting in the inn, as well as the innkeeper''s face that was now contorted sinisterly at them, while chuckling.

    He then realized what was going on. "Elvire, look at me in the eyes and repeat after me, okay? Can you do that for Uncle Tam?" Tam suddenly asked as he leaned down and looked at her straight on the eyes.

    "Yes, I will follow you. I can repeat the words." Elvire said while nodding obediently.

    Levin asked with a frown, "What are you doing?"

    "Just trust me on this. Let''s go now, Elvire.

    For the name of the grace, I will guide you to Rodona''s kingdom and free your souls from the eternal torment and will lay your bodies to the eternal rest that you deserve." Tam said and looked at Elvire, who was repeating the words.

    "Sttooop it. I saaaid sttooop ittt!" Suddenly the innkeeper shrieked out, and its appearance turned white.

    "Tsk! Just like what I have thought. These are evil spirits, Elvire. I need you to repeat another verse. You just need to close your eyes and do it. Don''t look around; just listen to my voice." Tam said while closing Elvire''s eyes with his hands.

    "Ghouls, there are even ghouls here! This is a ghost village!" Jaana gasped out when they saw the ghouls came inside to the building.

    As soon as the ghouls stepped in, the inn changed its appearance. Now they were in an old run-down house that didn''t even have a roof on it. Even the houses around inn or probably in the entire village seemed to be at least centuries-old as no house was in excellent condition.

    "Tsk, they got our horses!" Tam said while seeing the body parts and blood dripping out from the mouth of the ghouls.

    "I hope you guys have something that''s made from silver to defend yourselves.

    Ordinary iron works well, but it''s much slower and in pain in the ass to use." Tam said absentmindedly, before he shifted his gaze back to Elvire.

    "Now, Master Elvire, repeat this line, okay?

    You unholy beings that should have been in eternal rest, I will banish you from wandering in the lands of living to the lands of eternal and delivering your souls to the righteous judgment. Thy will the light come again, and all of the unholy be purged from the earth." Tam instructed as he draws out his sword.

    "Sttoop thhe priestessss. Itsss ssoo painfulll." Some of the lesser spirits melted out and disappeared entirely while the ghouls were howling out.

    Tam took this opportunity out and attacked the nearest ghoul, immediately cutting its body in half while Levin drew out his trusty sword that was made from silver.

    "Like in the old times, but you cannot use healing powers at this time, so stay here with Elvire and protect her," Levin said as he charges to the nearest enemy straight on.

    He wasn''t gotten used to fighting with his non-dominant hand, but he still had his previous experience and was doing considerably well.

    Jaana, who didn''t have much of a close combat experience, drew out a silver dagger. Despite doing so, she didn''t join in the fight and just stayed close to Elvire, who keeps repeating the words that Tam had instructed her to say. Because of this, the purging was being more and more powerful every passing minute.

    ''She really is a fine priestess as she''s doing a really great job with purging at her age,'' Tam said out loudly.

    Suddenly, bones from the ghouls that they have defeated as well bones scattered around moved and started to merge together. At the same time, loud wails were heard as rotten hands slowly rise from the ground.

    "Mister Levin, I guess we did find out what happened the previous villager''s here," Tam said while seeing the first skeleton and zombie outside.

    "What?! We seem to be in a necromancer''s realm or something now?" Levin asked dejectedly while watching the horde of enemies that were suddenly raised up.

    The adults prepared to fight till their last breath. However, before they could get close enough, shrieked were heard all over as the enemies twisting around. Even the still breathing ghouls howled loudly.

    This was all because of Elvire, who performed a massive purification, even with her eyes closed.

    "A greater purification!" Tam shouted. He was speechless that Elvire could master this level of a great purification without practicing before. He was starting to worry at one point, but it seems his worry was for nothing.

    "I guess this makes our job easier." Tam was relieved to see even the ghouls melting down, not possessing much of a threat anymore.

    "Ten years! Every ten years, we can feed! We have to feed because of the curse. Turning like this is unacceptable, but after the first fifty years have passed, the hungrier we''ve got, and we didn''t care about anything other than eating. Eventually, we started to hunt and kill, and after the next fifty passed, we started to accept it, and after hundred years passed, we started to enjoy and like it and wait for the next feeding opportunity. So I won''t a mere starting priestess to purge us out and destroy our village." Suddenly a massive presence said that seemed to be everywhere and nowhere at the same time.

 91 Chapter 91

    "What is that thing? And where is it?" Levin asked, trying to look for the source of the voice.

    "Me? I''m your worst nightmare, hehehe!" The being suddenly started to laugh, and the earth was tumbling down.

    The whole village was trembling down, and some of the houses started to fall down.

    "You don''t belong here; the village is starting to reject you." Suddenly a small voice said, and when Tam and Levin looked around, they saw a little wisp.

    "Follow me; you won''t be able to fight against him; he is the village and everything in it, so you just have to survive till the morning, and you will be free." The small wisp said while trying to get them to follow it.

    "Tam, I guess we don''t have a choice, but do you want to trust that wisp and gamble our lives as if this is a chance to save my family I will take it," Levin said while almost hurrying back inside the house.

    "I will follow you and Elvire even to the hell if that''s the case, so I will trust your judgment," Tam said while trying to fight against the horde of undead coming towards them.

    "Let''s do this, then wait here, and I will go and get my family," Levin said while running inside the house.

    "Levin, my dear¡­" Jaana tried to say, but Levin interrupted her completely.

    "My dear, no time to explain, let''s get out of this house, and let''s hurry." Levin was gesturing Jaana to grab Elvire, who woke up from the trance and hugged Jaana that she could carry her.

    "Hurry, follow me. I will take you to the safe place I know a safe place." The wisp said while starting to speed ahead.

    "You won''t escape from me if we kill the priestess; maybe our curse will end, so don''t fear my minions and slaughter them freely and my fellow friends who have suffered me and decided to succumb and join me maybe soon we are free." The voice started to ramble again while destroying the houses in front of Levin and his companions, clearly trying to block their path.

    "There is clearly something that it doesn''t want us to see, or it fears something," Tam said while trying to avoid the flying rubble that was coming out from the destroyed houses.

    "And it seems really angry now," Levin commented when he saw that the ground was getting up clearly, forming some kind of bowl seemingly the idea was to trap or stop them.

    "Block them; don''t let them get in the cursed place." The being clearly annoyed and hesitant about the current situation shouted out, clearly, worrying about something.

    "Not too long soon there follow me; just follow me." The wisp was still repeating the same as over and over again.

    "It feels familiar, somewhat homely and safe." Elvire suddenly said, and when they got to the villages center point, they saw an open area that clearly at some point had been a market.

    But the thing that captured their attention was a massive church in the middle of the market; seemingly, it was the center of the town.

    But the church didn''t seem to be damaged at all, and it seemed like it was just built there.

    But there was a faint aura coming out from it, and the wisp went inside of the church.

    "Argh! You once again ruined my plans! You once again stopped me and ruined everything! Do you have something against me you cursed being the bane of everything!

    Because of you, we are still trapped in this place and cannot be free!" The being shouted put seemingly being angered to the extent that it was destroying everything around the church, but to the center and the church, its powers didn''t seem to reach at all.

    It even started to kill its own creations; no one could escape from its wrath, and Tam said.

    "A church I wonder to which God or goddess does this belong to as seemingly that thing isn''t happy with this at all."

    "It doesn''t matter; let''s go inside and rest for this night and let''s leave immediately in the morning or when it''s safe," Levin said while holding Jaana''s hand as was guiding her and Elvire inside the church.

    "I finally also agree with you, mister; let''s all go inside, and let''s see does that wisp tell more to us," Tam said while laughing out loud like nothing at all happened just a few moments ago.

    When they opened the doors to the church, they were surprised that there were actually more wisps than the one who guided them here, and it seemed like one of them was scolding the small one who just had saved their lives.

    "How many times I have said that don''t go outside as it''s dangerous!" A bigger wisp said out loudly, and ten other wisps murmured with agreement.

    "But priestess, family, saved their lives." The small wisp said to defend itself.

    Only now, the bigger wisp saw Elvire and the rest of the people that had come inside.

    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t see that we have visitors welcome, and I apologize that we don''t have anything to offer to you as I guess you are tired of the experience you just recently had." The bigger wisp said to Elvire, and her companions clearly happy to get visitors.

 92 Chapter 92

    "Don''t be scared you are safe here; he cannot reach here even how long he would try." The bigger wisp said gently, and Kevin asked out.

    "Who are you, and where are we? Can you tell me what has happened here?"

    "We still have six hours to the morning so that I will tell you the story gladly.

    But please sit down first and rest before this old man starts to nag again." The wisp said while floating around the altar.

    "So let me tell you what was this village name? It has been so long, too long that we all here have forgotten our names or most of our memories; some cannot even talk anymore." The wisp said while trying to remember, and the rest of wisps just hummed along.

    "But we all remember that dreadful day our crops and everything was failing as there was incurable sickness around these parts even when we prayed and prayed nothing seemed to help out even our God was hopeless, but suddenly he came here." Suddenly the wisp''s started to tremble around like they remembered something painful.

    "He was a servant of a demon even when I tried to convince the people to go against him and drive him off; he promised salvation to us.

    Many joined turning against us, but we hold our strength and believed that it would pass, but he.

    He wanted to sacrifice every child an elder from the village to his God, and the villagers did his bidding and madly started to kill their children and parents, even grandparents, but we escaped to the church, and we went into hiding." The wisp''s seemed like they were weeping now.

    "But the sacrifice was enough to summon half of the demon to the earth, but our prayers were answered, and our God manifested to the earth even when it meant that he would die because it or lose most of his powers." The weeping noise seemed to get more louder.

    "The god battled against the demon, but the demon was too strong for our small God that I ly our village believed in so with his last strength he cursed the demon making this town to disappear and appear every ten years so that the demon couldn''t escape from here and bring havoc to the world." The wisp''s seemed to be sad now, and there were a few minutes of silence.

    "But he also gave us a safe place to rest and watch over to this village being its seals so if every last of us will be captured, the seal would end, and the demon would get free.

    But I don''t know why the demon also has wanted a priest or a priestess to walk to this village for a long time, but it has never happened before this day." Suddenly the wisps started to make excited noises.

    "What is happening? Why are you surrounding my daughter back off!" Levin suddenly shouted out while seeing the wisps started to dance around Elvire.

    "We mean no harm. She can liberate us; she can free us." The small wisp said happily to Levin.

    "What do you mean by that? What is going on? Explain to us!" Levin was getting more anxious, and Jaana hugged him to calm him down.

    "My dear, if they would have wanted to harm us, they would already done it, so calm down, you are just tired," Jaana said while massaging Levin''s shoulders.

    "Now, I remember to follow me small one only you can follow me, and the others have to stay here." The bigger wisp said.

    "Mom, Dad, can I go? I can sense they don''t mean any harm to us." Elvire suddenly said out.

    "Just stay safe, my dear, and if anything happens, shout out, and we will rush there," Jaana said while holding Levin up who would have wanted to follow them.

    Elvire started to follow the wisp around, and suddenly, the altar middle of the church began to tremble, and it was moving backward.

    "Noooo! They found it! Minion''s attack destroy that church rip it down before they get it!" Suddenly the howling started again, and the demon seemed to go mad and attacking to the protective shield that was surrounding the church.

    "It''s getting weaker by every attack let''s hurry.

    You two can I ask a favor if the shield cracks and the minions get inside, can you buy us time?" The wisp asked from Tam and Levin, who nodded and started to prepare a barricade to the door and any additional defense they could muster out.

    "Wisps help them out show the secrets of the church and the weapons to them." The wisps leader said before disappearing to the stairs that had appeared where the altar was just not too long ago.

 93 Chapter 93

    "Here hurry, we don''t have much time anymore as when you stepped in here, it started the invisible timer." The wisp said to the confused Elvire.

    They came to a massive room that was otherwise empty, but there was an enormous altar middle of the room with an hourglass in the middle of the altar.

    The hourglass was almost empty as the last of the sands inside of it was slowly dripping down to the bottom of the seemingly otherwise empty hourglass.

    "Our God''s last relic this church''s glass of time now I remember he was a half God of time and death there was also something else, but his artifacts were these hourglasses where was every villager''s name and the time they had left in this village.

    You need to take control of this hourglass and power it to defeat the demon you will see when you touch it." The wisp said while suddenly being excited again as he remembered something.

    "Touch it? Is that it? Hmm?" Elvire was slowly asking from herself, and the wisp was just suddenly nodding, but suddenly, the whole was shaking crazily.

    "We don''t have any time left anymore; the shield will crack at any moment!" The wisp shouted our, and it was right.

    If they had seen outside, they would have seen that the once empty market was now slowly getting crowded by the undead.

    Elvire walked towards the hourglass and touched it suddenly; her mind went blank, and an ancient voice was speaking inside her head.

    "I feel my friends powers in you a high priestess of Rodona.

    You are like me and don''t belong here; you aren''t like any other race here and are stranded here like happened to me.

    You grow slower but quicker at the same time and look different as the death is always around you and embraced you since you were born.

    You might be the last of our kind along with Rodona seeking your place from this new world.

    You have the power to become a goddess or a demon if you strand as the time is wrapped around you, and no one can predict what is going to happen when you are here.

    Your path might be hard to walk, but no matter which path you take, you will have allies and those who will hunt you down, wanting to stop you.

    Maybe you will find your way back to our home to your family and race, or perhaps you plan to embrace this world or any other one.

    But now let me give you a gift that Rodona cannot as your elder I will guide you for a moment before I depart from this world and I can finally lay down to the eternal rest and began my life once again if I have a chance to that.

    So good luck, youngling, and I hope your path will be the one you want and not something you were forced.

    Even when Rodona might be your ally now wary her as she hasn''t survived this long by chance.

    So be careful of her; that''s all I have to say, so let me gift you my most precious treasure." The voice said before the massive hourglass turned to smaller and smaller before it was heading towards Elvire and slowly merged with her soul.

    If someone could see, there was now a raven, small round but fluffy beast and hourglass floating around in a space inside of her soul.

    When the hourglass merged with Elvire, the barrier just broke down, and the undead were trying to break the door and the barricade behind it.

    "What is going on down there if they don''t come back soon I will go down there myself," Levin said anxious about the situation while being wary of the undead that were trying to breach through the door.

    He had taken Elvire''s crossbow out from the spatial bag, and he had it jammed against a bench aimed straight towards the door.

    "The barricade won''t last that long anymore any minute, and they are going to swarm inside.

    "Argh, no, you should be dead! You have to be dead! You cannot be alive anymore; I destroyed you personally!" The demon slowly started to howl out and repeat the lines, and Elvire walked from the underground, and the wisps bowed down.

    "Our honorable Lord is back his here again; I can feel his power." The wisp said while following Elvire back to the church.

    "The madness, the sorrow, the one who turns you into darkness, you have many names, but with my last strength and the strength of the priestess, I will destroy you that you cannot inflict this world anymore.

    Even when she''s still young, but she has enough power to destroy you." The same voice said out from Elvire''s mouth that just had spoken with her.

    "My child, I have imprinted everything that I know in your head as an apology that I need to borrow your body for this." The voice stopped, and suddenly, the same hourglass that Elvire saw in the underground was manifesting itself to the earth.

 94 Chapter 94

    Suddenly the time started to flow backwards, and Elvire saw what was happening in the village.

    "Nooo you, you traitor! You won''t ruin me! I will come back!" The demon howled while getting smaller and smaller but every minute that passed.

    Elvire saw how the villagers started to turn into undead and how the priest saved and escaped by the others to the church.

    She also saw how the villagers started the sacrifices without caring about the crying and pleading and how the demon manifested from the one man.

    It was like a movie to her; she saw every moment like she would have been there by herself, and finally, when it stopped, there was a small imp in the ground sniffing around.

    "My master plan, all of my strength gone away because of you! I will get my revenge! Yes, I will get it and grow to mighty demon once again." The imp seemed to went crazy and was repeating how it was mighty and how everyone should fear it.

    "Now, my job is done, and my last powers were used, but my child remember you cannot use this power without sacrificing yourself as it needs an equal exchange." The voice said one last time before fading away.

    "It''s just a small imp now? Did this just really terrorize the whole village and us?" Tam said while piercing his sword straight through the imp without any mercy.

    It was still a being from hell an archenemy to him and to the humankind.

    So he didn''t want to take any risks anymore with letting it go.

    "We are finally free. We can finally rest and live once again." The wisp''s started to say before slowly fading away.

    "As a reward, there is a secret basement under the last bench near the door at the right side you are free to take anything you want from there or from the church and this village." The old priest said while slowly starting to fade away while smiling calmly.

    They had done their jobs guarding the humans and other races from an invasion, but no one would know it, and now they were rewarded by an afterlife.

    So they embraced it calmy as they had waited for it a long time already.

    Jaana and Levin went towards Elvire and hugged her waking her up and realizing that she didn''t have the ability to see their lifespans, and she was glad about it.

    It was a cruel ability you knew when your family or friends would die, and you couldn''t do anything to it other than watch.

    It would slowly drive you in sorrow or that you would become a hermit that you wouldn''t see and feel it again.

    But she felt that the hourglass was still there, and she could feel the faint feeling of a time that was flowing through now.

    She gave a massive hug to her parents before slowly giving a small prayer that the dead could find their happiness at the afterlife while the others joined to it.

    When Elvire was done, Levin asked out.

    "Should we check the basement out? And loot everything we can from here?" And everyone agreed to it.

    They didn''t have horses anymore nor that much of a money left, but at least they had food.

    But horses were expensive the same was with the carriage so if there would be something to salvage and sell they could at least pay to

    someone to take them to their destination.

    When they came inside the church, they saw that it wasn''t changed at all and looked the same as always.

    They went to check the spot that the old priest had mentioned, and they saw one of the tiles was little loose, and when they lifted it up, they saw a small basement where you would need to be with your knees or if you would be ten years old, you might fit there.

    There wasn''t much room and nothing to go down with, and after debating whether to check it out or not, they left the exploration for Elvire to handle.

    Levin kindly lowered her to the basement and gave Elvire a torch, and Elvire looked around the basement that was about ten meters wide or even less.

    She saw five barrels in a row, and she firstly pushed those to the entrance that Levin and Tam could lift them up after that was done she saw that the room was actually larger now.

    There were at least twenty or so additional meters of space when the barrels were moved, and there were twenty crates behind the barrels.

    Elvire didn''t know what they were holding in them, but some of them were heavy, and she asked a rope that Tam or Levin can pull them out.

    She was slowly carrying or wrapping the rope around the crates that they could open them and see what they were holding in them.

 95 Rodona 95

    "Just some spoiled food and some farmers tools.

    Oh, this one has lots of dried seeds, it seems." Tam and Levin was saying out loud when opening the barrels and crates.

    They were what you would expect from a simple village something to secure the next harvest if it would be spoiled and something you could eat when no food available.

    "We cannot even sell the tools as they are rusty and probably one swing, and they would be broken," Levin said while looking at the tools.

    "So nothing useful in these; it seems oh well we cannot always be lucky," Jaana said while grooming Elvire''s dirty hair.

    "Yeah, it seems so, but we have one crate left let''s see what does it have then," Levin said while opening the crate, but in this time, there was something that has probably been clothes at some point.

    "Yeah, no luck with this one either; it seems just some old clothes that have seen their best days already a long time ago," Levin said while going through the items in the crate.

    "Oh well, Tam, you can also come back here; let''s eat and rest for a moment before we will get back to traveling," Jaana said while setting up a simple meal with Elvire.

    Tam, who was bringing the spoiled food outside that the rodents wouldn''t come to the church, agreed to this one.

    "Yeah, I guess this church is a safe place now, and we could use it to rest at least till morning as we don''t know how close the next village is." Suddenly Tam felt something, and he turned around and looked the person behind him.

    "Na ja iem to re som?" The person was supposedly asking something from Tam while making gestures with its hands.

    The person had a hooded cape that was covering its whole body, making it hard to see the gender or how the person looked like.

    "Na om iel to re som?" The person asked again while pointing towards the barrels where the spoiled food was.

    Tam shook his head and said.

    "Bad not good for you, not eatable." While pointing to his mouth and making a puking gesture.

    The person seemed to be sad and turned around before Tam said.

    "Wait here for a moment." While pointing the person then to the floor, after that, he pointed towards the doors and tried to show that he will be back.

    He didn''t know if the person did understand it, but at least it was staying at the doors seemingly curious about Tam.

    Tam went inside the church, and when Jaana saw him, she asked.

    "Who you were speaking with as we heard some noise?" While looking at Tam.

    "I don''t know who it is as it''s a language I have never heard before and the whole body is covered with a hood and a cape, but it seemingly is hungry as I think it was asking can I give the spoiled food for it," Tam said while taking the serving that was waiting for him to his hands.

    There was a simple soup with vegetables and meat and some bread and a glass of water.

    "I will give my serving to it as I can lent for a day as it''s not always that you see people like that outside who try and are honest," Tam said, and Jaana said.

    "Wait a moment, Tam, if you are willing to do that as our food isn''t ending yet, I will make something extra." And she started to sort the spatial bag, and after a minute she gave it to Tam.

    "There is some dry food, fruits, water, and bread inside, but remember they are off from your dinner." While smiling at Tam and giggling after seeing his face.

    "Just go now and don''t let your new friend to wait." She said after that.

    Tam went outside, and the person was still there seemingly; it did understand what Tam had said and when it saw the food that Tam was carrying, it said.

    "Ka ma le en lo ko te?" While pointing at itself and the food before shaking its head.

    "Here, just take them I will leave these here, and you can choose either to take or leave them," Tam said while placing the food on the stairs of the church while pointing the food and the person before walking away.

    But he was sure that he had heard some sniffing from behind him and after a moment he walked outside again and saw that there was no food left to the stairs and there was a single shining green gem.

    "I guess I solved our money problems for now." He said while walking towards Jaana before tossing the gem to her, who surprised by this action still managed to catch the gem.

    "Is this an emerald and not a small one?" She asked out puzzled by the sudden action.

    "Yes, it seems, so my new friend left it as a payment of the food," Tam said while sitting down near the small fire they had made inside the church.

 96 Chapter 96

    Elvire and the rest are their food quietly and was listening the water dripping outside.

    It had suddenly started to rain like there was no tomorrow.

    It seemed like the why was crying buckets of water and raging as they heard the thunder in distance rumbling and making the sky sing its song.

    Suddenly they heard knocking coming out from the doors.

    Everyone drew their weapons out just in case that it would be a polite robber''s this time as you could ever know.

    Suddenly the door was pushed open, and Tam, who recognized the person, said.

    "Wait, don''t shoot or do anything; it was that person who gave me the gem." While lowering his weapon showing that there was no danger.

    "Ja ki me no lo pont ther ole." The person said, seemingly panicking while pulling Tam''s hands, trying to bring him outside to the pouring rain.

    "Jaana, can you go with Tam this time as I don''t know how my artificial joints will work in the rain as it seems something is wrong now.

    Here take the crossbow with you, and you still have the emergency talisman that I have the copy with, right?

    So break it if you need anything, and I will immediately come there." Levin said while Elvire gave her a crossbow to Jaana.

    Jaana put her hood on and went outside with Tam, and the person leading them was impatiently trying to get them to follow.

    They followed this mysterious person to the forest near the village, and suddenly they saw that there was a group of people precisely they looked like dark elves as they had pointy ears and darker skin color than usual.

    Tam''s friend removed her hood, and now they saw that it was her a young dark elf who was pulling Tam closer to an elder.

    Jaana placed the crossbow to the spatial pocket but still ready to pull it out at any moment if there was even a hint of danger.

    The dark elf stopped and bowed down in front of an older dark elf and started to say something with their language, and the elder nodded before saying.

    "ic pro haven''t spoken s¨º reordian of humans last while. So ic pro w¨ºnung landriht ''land?right dugue ceorllic tunge is sw?ge eone as self than h¨º was samod m?n hyenes." The elder said in the ancient tongue of humans that hasn''t been used at least for a hundred years.

    "Sorry, I cannot understand the old dialect at all," Tam said while showing out his confusion.

    The elder asked Tam to come closer by sign language, and when Tam stepped closer, the elder touched Tam''s hand, and after a while, he woke up and said.

    "Better in the language are I now? It''s been a while when last I saw humans and have spoken with them." The elder said still somewhat struggling with the language but getting better with every sentence that was spoken out.

    "Yes, elder, I can understand you now.

    Why did you ask me here?" Tam asked out while looking around.

    "We have lots of sick and elderly here; the food you provided was our meal in a longtime, so we are still asking your kindness.

    Can we spent the rest of the night at the church of your humans or the near down house to get shelter for the sick?" The elder asked out while looking at Tam.

    "Jaana, it''s your decision as it''s your family who are occupying the church now," Tam said while stepping backward letting Jaana come front of him.

    "Human we can pay; we still have lots of precious gems and items that might be useful to you if that is what matters." The elder said while looking at Jaana now.

    "Even when I don''t trust you as you know dark elves and humans doesn''t have the best history at all, but as we don''t own the church we cannot say no, but we will divide the church to half, and you will stay at your side that no problems will happen," Jaana said honestly, as dark elves were dark attributed creatures who were surrounded by death.

    Usually, they were living near graveyards or places with lots of dark elements, so Humana labeled them as filthy and unholy creatures that should be purged out of the world along with other dark creatures.

    Of course, some countries were more acceptable towards them, but still, there have been lots of indigents in the past that cannot be fixed anymore, leaving the humans with the dark elves and the dark elves wary the humans.

    "Thank you for this opportunity we promise that nothing will happen." The elder said while bowing down to Jaana, who still didn''t like the idea of a bunch of dark elves lingering around her family.

    ''But at least they asked first as they could had stormed inside the church, and it would have been a bitter fight then so I should give them a chance.'' Jaana said to herself in her mind as if they were desperate enough to try and eat spoiled food; they couldn''t be that dangerous.

 97 Chapter 97

    "Welcome back; my dear is everything alright?" Levin asked while he saw Jaana coming inside to the church with Tam.

    "I don''t know how to say it, but I guess we got visitors for now." She said while sitting next to the fire.

    "What do you mean by that, my dear? Who are our visitors?" Levin said and gasped when thirty dark elves came inside the church.

    He was a little bit of edge by these sudden visitors and was ready to draw his sword out at any moment.

    "Shh calm down, they promised to take the other side of the church and settle down there for now.

    I don''t think they mean harm yet." Jaana said while watching the dark elves making a camp from themselves to the church.

    Tam finally came inside to the church again and sat down to the campfire next to Levin.

    "As you see, my friend was a dark elf.

    I haven''t seen much yet but what I have gathered up in this limited time is that there is mostly elders, children, and woman among them.

    If you look, you don''t see any young male in the group, so I guess their village got attacked, or they were war with someone." Tam started to share his insights to the others.

    "Some of them are deathly sick and pale.

    Some seems skinny as sticks showing that they have gone without food quite a long already.

    So it seems like they have been on the road quite a long time already." Tam finished up while drying himself at the campfire.

    "Hmm, still, I don''t like this that much.

    Let''s leave one person as a guard, and let''s try to switch after a few hours to the next person that we all can get some sleep before traveling." Levin said while watching out for the dark elves.

    He had hunted down few dark elves himself at the back in the day per the church''s orders, and he knew what they could do.

    But suddenly Tam''s new friend came towards the camp and tried to say.

    "Me, Mala, want thank you help." In a really poor accent and suddenly she blushed out while Tom looked at her.

    "Mala, where did you learn the human language, as far as I know, you couldn''t speak it firstly, or you couldn''t understand me at all?" Tam asked out while interested in the dark elf''s.

    "Elder share memories we learn.

    Not sure rightly spoken even when memories of clan depend on yourself how to learn it." Mala shared out to Tam.

    "Sit down and discuss with us then as I''m sure we all are interested in learning more about the dark elves," Jaana said while showing that she is welcomed to the group.

    Mala blushed out more suddenly, but she shyly but boldly sat down to Tam''s lap and made her comfortable at it before looking Tam innocently in the eyes and blinking them few times.

    Tam, who didn''t expect this sudden turn of events, blushed out and turned beet red while trying to say something but couldn''t mutter anything out.

    Jaana, who saw this situation unfold, started to giggle out and got more relaxed around Mala, and she began to like this bold girl more while Levin gave out a hearty laugh before saying.

    "Congratulations, Tam, it seems like an old man like you can be lucky at live also.

    This has to be celebrated then." He finished and took a few cups out and started to pour the wine and to Elvire an apple juice this time.

    "But, but I''m already old and ugly, and this is so sudden that I don''t know what to do," Tam said shyly and confused about the situation, but Mala who didn''t know the tone in the voices and what it could mean suddenly got teary-eyed and asked out.

    "Is Mala not good enough? Ugly? Not beautiful?" While almost crying out loudly and the other dark elf''s looked Tam and if a gaze could murder, he would be dead a thousand times already.

    "Big sister is really beautiful and sweet.

    You also have a lovely name, and I really like your silvery hair." Elvire said out while watching Mala, who was a beauty in her own way.

    Even when she was skinny and sleep-deprived now because not enough to eat nor the time to rest, she was still beautiful in her own way.

    She had white, and silver mixed hair color and deep purple eyes, and her skin tone was greyish and not that dark at all.

    She still had a moderate chest and buttocks that many would lust after, so she was a beauty in her own way.

    "No, no, you are beautiful and really lovely, but we haven''t known each other yet, and I''m an old man already at my forties, so I don''t have that much time left to dwell in this place." Tam tried to explain, but Mala was happy when she heard the beautiful and lovely and suddenly placed her hands on Tam''s face and pulled him down to a deep kiss, and when she was satisfied enough, she released Tam, who was even shyer and redder now.

    "Now it''s sealed, and I have decided that I will follow you for my life no matter what," Mala said without realizing that her skill in language suddenly had developed, and her pronouncement was almost perfect.

    She pouted out while blinking her eyes at Tam, waiting for his reaction, but Tam was lifeless now and couldn''t mutter anything out.

    Jaana giggled out more, and she liked Mala even more now than previously as she wouldn''t have ever thought that the things would develop this way and this quickly.

 98 Chapter 98

    "Congratulations, Tam, we have just known barely a few days, and you are already getting married, you lucky man.

    Even when you look old and like some kind vagabond with your beard and hair, I guess that''s one of your charming points not to mentioning your vulgar tongue and skills, but you got such a beautiful wife now oh right this is a church we can hold the ceremony immediately." Levin started to praise Tam and making fun out of him, but suddenly Jaana''s eyes gleamed, and she asked from Mala.

    "You want this man as your husband, right?" While looking at Mala and waiting for her answer.

    "Yes, I want, and his already my husband and no one else can change that," Mala said confidently while getting more comfortable around Jaana.

    "Levin, my dear, take Tam out, and you know what to do, and I will with Elvire take care of the things here with the other dark elves.

    As I think they will have everything that I need here.

    So you boys should go have fun at outside and leave the girl''s here." Jaana said while almost kicking Levin and Tam out that she could have her privacy now.

    "Tam, we better leave now and quickly," Levin whispered to Tam while getting up and heading outside.

    "And my dear, no running anywhere, or you both will be hunted down, and you know that won''t be good for your health," Jaana said while sweetly smiling at Levin, who felt the cold shivers at his back now.

    "I wouldn''t dare, my dear; we won''t go far, and I will prepare Tam to this," Levin said while Tam was confused about what was happening now but followed Levin out as the rain was almost ended now.

    After Jaana had confirmed that they had left, she turned around and looked Mala before sweetly smiling.

    "My dear, as we humans have our traditions like you have, but with our tradition, we usually have a priest or priestess to confirm the marriage at a church."

    When Mala heard this, she looked at Jaana and asked.

    "What is this church you are talking about, and what I have to do?" As Tam was a person who had showed kindness to her and to her tribe and saved them for now, she had decided to marry this man no matter what would happen as the elves felt their soulmates and Mala felt it in Tam.

    "Church is this building we are in; we pray to our gods usually at this place, and luckily, my daughter is a priestess who can validate your marriage so now I''m going to clean you up and prepare you for the marriage ceremony in our way," Jaana said while smiling at Mala.

    It was like she had just gotten another daughter that she could dress up and watch the marriage to happen, so she was humming happily and sizing Mala up.

    Mala''s face brightened up immediately, and she asked out.

    "What Mala has to do now?" While the other dark elves watched out Mala and smiled out.

    Mala was one of the most hardworking amongst them, always trying to find and gather food for the tribe and was always having this serious face even when she was still only a hundred years old.

    So she was still a young at their society about twenty in human years.

    But they hadn''t seen her this happy or lively in a while, so even when they didn''t trust humans that much, they knew the importance of a soulmate. They knew it didn''t matter what race or age the person would be, so they accepted the situation calmly, and they had seen that Jaana and the rest had reacted to it they were happy and relaxed that one of there had found a kind soulmate and happiness to herself.

    "First, we have to get you cleaned up, my dear, and luckily, we gathered some water here that we could clean ourselves, but now let''s get you as clean as possible without bathing.

    Then let''s do your hair and dress you up if you have any clean clothes with you?" Jaana asked out, and Mala started to speak with her language, and the elder and others smiled while they began to prepare themselves and ransack through their belongings.

    In this time, Mala had undressed herself, and her malnutrition was showing as her bones were clearly showing out from her side.

    "Elvire, my dear, can you help me and clean Mala''s back while I focus on the front," Jaana said while giving out a piece of a cloth and homemade soup to Elvire who took them and started to wipe Mala''s back who was sitting in one of the benches.

    She wasn''t shy at all to be naked around Jaana or Elvire or that they were touching them as it wasn''t anything new to her, and they were now her new family members, so part of her tribe and there wasn''t much of taboo''s about body in their culture.

    At this same time, the other members of the tribe had brought out a really beautiful, and we''ll make a dress that didn''t seem to be used that much.

    It had small gems implied to it, and the sewing was masterfully done as there were emblems of the tribe and history.

    They left it to the bench next to Mala while starting to prepare themselves for the ceremony also and it was finally getting into a festival mood.

 99 Chapter 99

    While Elvire and Jaana were done cleaning up Mala, they dried her up, and Jaana gave Elvire a comb.

    "Can you please comb her hair for me? I will see if I still have something in our belongings that we could use for this situation." Jaana asked with a smile before she goes through her and Levin''s spatial bags.

    Mala only had a wild hair that was crudely cut off above the shoulders, probably making it easier to take care of it while traveling, but it was uneven and not that well-cut. It seemed the one who did cut it was in a hurry.

    Elvire did her best to solve the tangles and straighten the hair. When she was finally done, Jaana came to replace her.

    "Mala, I will cut your hair now, so do you want it to be a little bit shorter, or will I keep it at the same length and just make it even?" Jaana asked while preparing herself.

    "Just a little shorter compared to now, thank you." Mala happily replied while humming something.

    "Okay, here is a mirror so you can give me directions and advice on how you want your hair," Jaana said before she started to cut Mala''s hair shorter and make it more even.

    "Now, let''s get you dressed up, my dear," Jaana said satisfied and happy how the hair turned out. She also noticed that Mala was dry enough, making her nod approvingly.

    They helped Mala put the dress on, and when it was finished, Jaana asked Elvire,

    "What do you think about the shoes? I think she''s quite beautiful without the shoes and that her feet are showing a little bit.

    But otherwise, I think we don''t need to add much as I don''t have any earrings nor other jewelry to add." Jaana finished while sizing Mala up and down.

    Suddenly an old voice said, "You have done your part now, it is ours as she still belongs to our tribe, so let our tribe handle the rest. Thank you.

    We will also arrange the wedding twice once in a human way and once in our way." The elder said before clapping his hands, and ten older dark elf woman came and surrounded Mala and immediately started doing their own task with her.

    "In the meantime, your daughter is a priestess, and I can sense that you were once a priestess yourself, right?" The elder asked, put, and continued to speak.

    "So as you see, we have thirty brethren who can still stand up. From those, fifteen are women of various ages, and then there are five men who are already near their death, and the rest are children, but we also have twenty injured ones. Could you two take a look at them and maybe relive some of them from their pain?" The elder asked sincerely while bowing down in front of Jaana and Elvire.

    "No need to bow. We will take a look at them, okay? So let me help you to get up again." Jaana said while helping the elder up once again.

    "Thank you so much! Please follow me to the sick." The elder said while heading towards the only tent that was set up to the church.

    It was a large tent enough to fit twenty people inside, and when Jaana and Elvire went inside, they smelled the horrible stench inside. It was a mixture of blood and rotten flesh.

    "We tried our best with the limited medicine we had. However, as you see, some of the wounds are infected, and there are people cleaning them up every day." The elder said dejectedly while looking around the tent and seeing his people to be in pain.

    "If they are at this state, I cannot do anything else than try to relive the pain. I already cut off my contact with the god I once served because of various reasons.

    But because of that, I lost my ability to cast healing, but it wouldn''t have done much anyway as it would have been a light spell that would have been harmful to your bodies." Jaana said while looking at the injured at the tent.

    Some had already lost their limbs entirely.  There were various wounds in their bodies, indicating that they were injured in a fight.

    "I know, but you should know the herbs, and maybe you have some knowledge we still don''t know. I ask you to try at least and help them out." The elder said while looking at Jaana, clearly expecting something more from her than she could do.

    Even the elder knew that all of the hope was lost for the injured as those who were slightly wounded had gotten up already. Only those who had deep and fatal ones were left still suffering.

    However, he didn''t want to abandon them or cast them away even when some of them had pleaded to die.

    Some even did the deed themselves or disappeared, trying to help the tribe to get over and move on quickly.

    But still, the elder wanted to believe that there would be a chance to save them and that they all would be together once again.

 100 Chapter 100

    "Even the young priestess, can you do anything to help them? I feel the death around you. Isn''t there any way to save them anymore? Please, I plead with you, and if there is anything that can be done to them, we will owe you all our life." The elder asked from Elvire beggingly. He was hoping that she could produce a miracle.

    "Elder, there isn''t anything I can do for them, other than take the pain away and send them to the journey for the unknown," Elvire replied softly and truthfully. She could clearly sense the deathly aura that was coming from the people that were lying at the tent.

    "Their time has come up, and you have to let them go. They are suffering every day. Their life must be like hell now as they have to suffer so much. Elder, you just have to let them go and free them from their torment." Elvire added, sounding more mature than her small frame would indicate.

    She sounded like she would be in her twenties now, but at the same time, her body still belongs to a ten-year-old. Only Jaana noticed this small change, as she had been with Elvire a long time already.

    "There really isn''t anything that we can do for them? Other than ease the pain by killing them?" The elder didn''t seem to believe it at all as he looked at Jaana and Elvire like they would be mad and lying to him. However, eventually, what Elvire had said slowly sank in.

    Finally, after releasing a heavy sigh, "You have to be adept with some poisons, right? Can¡­ Can you mix something that would end it quickly and not be painful for them?" The elder said, his eyes glistering with unshed tears.

    However, he also seemed that he had already made up his decision after accepting that there wasn''t anything that he could do any more than just let them go on their own journey. He also accepted the fact that he was causing his clansmen suffering if he would not let go.

    "I will see what I can do. But we still have a wedding to attend, so do you want me to do it before or after that?" Jaana asked from the elder carefully.

    "I will personally feed them the poison, so¡­ so... you don''t have to take the blame for that.

    Can you do it after the wedding? I still have to inform and talk with my clan as they still need to know. Those clansmen who are suffering, some being their husbands, wives, children, and parents. I have to speak with them before deciding anything. So I have to make sure they agree before doing it as I think they will want their own time before it." The elder said sorrowfully before leaving with them and seeing that the preparations for the wedding were almost finished.

    "Elvire, can you take Mala to the altar, and I will bring Tam and Levin here to witness this day," Jaana said without even mentioning the sick again as she didn''t want to upset the elder more than what was necessary.

    "Yes, I will do that, mother," Elvire said before walking towards Mala. She then helped Mala walk towards the altar.

    At the same time, Jaana had opened the church doors. She immediately saw her husband and Tam outside not far from the church, half wet from the weather but seemingly having a good time as there were few bottles between their legs.

    "I hope that the husband isn''t too drunk for the wedding as we are ready at the church.

    You too, Levin, I asked you to discuss things through with him and not find alcohol to make him drunk. I don''t even know where you got these drinks, so we have to have an educational talk at some point about your drinking habits." Jaana said, reprimanding.

    After she said that, only then, both of them realized that Jaana was watching them with a cold gaze, and they suddenly sobered up enough to answer.

    "My dear, I was just giving more courage to the old Tam who was shivering and couldn''t even utter a word. He was too shy, but now he is a chatterbox, I guarantee!" Levin said while trying to get up. Still, half of his world was spinning around, and his joints weren''t working that well, so he collapsed towards Jaana, who was so annoyed, she avoided him and let him fall straight to the stairs.

    "My dear, why didn''t you catch me when I fell?" Levin asked, confusedly. The fall seemed to help him sobered somehow.

    With a snort, Jaana answered, "We will have a very educational talk later about this, my dear. But I really hope that Tam is in a better condition than you, or you will have to do a lot of explaining, my dear," Jaana said coldly, arms crossed over her chest while watching how Tam was trying to get up to the stairs.

    Jaana didn''t say anything further and just headed back inside. After a moment, she came out again and threw the rest of the water that was on the bucket at both of them sobering them up enough.

    "Now, both of you get up and start moving to the church, and I mean now!" Jaana angrily yelled before going back inside.

    Tam and Levin looked at each other, and seeing their current drenched state; they didn''t want to try their luck and just quietly followed Jaana inside of the church.

 102 Chapter 101

    When Tam and Levin arrived inside the church, they saw how everyone was sitting down and waiting for them.

    But Tam''s eyes were glued at Mala now and how beautiful she was on the dress. He then immediately looked at himself and saw how bad his clothes looked like. Because of this, he wanted to turn around and run away.

    "Tam stop, you don''t want to anger Jaana more now as I promise it won''t do anything good for you. So go there and accept your fate for now." Levin said, who immediately noticed Tam''s action and managed to stop the groom immediately from running away.

    "But look at me and then look at her! How could we be together as she deserves clearly someone better than me?" Tam said, almost on the verge of despair. However, Levin just looked at Tam carefully before his gaze shifted to Jaana.

    He then spoke softly, "You can do it, trust yourself. No matter what your social status or how you look as long as you love and like each other, it will go well. Let me tell you, I''m just a commoner, but Jaana is a daughter of a noble. Yet look at us. Still, she is here with a man like me in some church who knows where. So do you love her, and do you want her to be yours?" Levin asked while trying to guide Tam towards the bride slowly. He made sure to make sure that Tam could have enough time to think and answer as well.

    "Yes, she''s beautiful and really clever, so I do like her." Tam replied immediately, then he added, "I guess I do love her already in my own way, but still I''m old, and I don''t know how much time I have left. So I wouldn''t want to hurt her at all, and that is why I''m hesitating."

    Though the arrangement was so quick that caught him off guard, Tam still managed to think things through. If he was completely against the marriage that Jaana planned, there was no way he would not voice it out.

    Tam was looking at the floor while they walked as he did not want his thoughts to be distracted by how beautiful Mala was at the moment. However, before he could muster the courage to walk while looking at her, Levin had actually pushed Tam forcefully that he landed next to Mala.

    Tam looked at Levin as if he had just gotten betrayed by him, and Levin just smiled at him and gave the thumbs up before sitting next to Jaana.

    "So the ceremony will start now can you both stand up first and then state your names," Elvire said, and Levin wondered why she suddenly sounded more mature than before.

    Hearing his master speak, only then, Tam realized that he was at the ground, looking like a fool. He immediately got up before cleaning the dust from his clothes.

    "Mala Maear from the clan of drows which name is the bright moon. You humans call us dark elf''s or drows." Mala introduced herself first.

    "Tam Drywood, human and nothing else to add." Tam embarrassedly said as he was from a family of woodcutters initially before they were appointed as the guards of Rodona, but they still had kept their family''s last name and didn''t change it.

    "So I will keep this ceremony brief then, and I have never done this before, but let''s start then.

    Tiriara, the goddess of love and marriages, I ask you to witness this ceremony between these two people and witness them taking the vows to be eternally together till a death parts them."

    Elvire said solemnly, firstly calling Tiriara out to witness.

    Tiriara was known by many as a neutral goddess that didn''t care about the fights between other gods or goddesses. She was always fair, remaining neutral and not siding with anyone.

    The goddess Tiriara didn''t even start a church for herself, believing that love was free and that those who believed in love were already in their own way her priests or priestesses.

    Because of this, everyone was aware that there weren''t any specific or significant religions that worship Tiriara. Of course, there were some who had started some, but mostly every priest or priestess could call her out as she liked to watch marriages and those who married out from love.

    However, the goddess hated a few things that were arranged marriages without love or forced marriages, and those didn''t get her approval at all. Otherwise, no matter what race, what god or goddesses, or if the person was a demon itself, she accepted everyone as long as they would be faithful and love their partner.

    After Elvire hand spoke, it did not take long for a white light to shine at the church. The aura coming of it was comfortable and calming for everyone to see. This light is to confirm that the goddess Tiriara had witnessed, approved, and gave her blessing for the marriage.

    Everyone was so delighted to see this. Not only because of Mala getting married, but the marriage itself signifies the union of two opposing races, humans and dark elves.

    "Now that we have the goddesses approval, Tam, do you promise to be faithful and love Mala forever. Remember, the goddess is watching over us so you cannot lie, or you will be punished," Elvire asked Tam and waited to hear from his answer.

    "Yes, I do promise to be faithful and love her till to the end, and even after it, I swear it by my last name." Tam shyly answered as he tried to hide his face using his shirt. Luckily, his beard somehow did hide his blush.

    "Mala, do you accept Tam to be your husband, and do you promise to love him and be faithful to him till the end?" Elvire now asked Mala.

    "Yes and only him and no one else." Mala boldly answered immediately.

    After this, the white light shined brighter, not focused on the bride and the groom, before it disappeared.

    "The goddess has approved this marriage. Now you are officially a husband and wife. Congratulations, you two." Elvire announced with a sweet smile on her face.

    Tam didn''t have time to react before Mala jumped towards him and circled her arms around him without letting go. She looked at Tam brightly, but her eyes held his gaze as if she was pleading something from him.

    Tam blushed and shyly leaned towards her, before giving her a small kiss on the lips and quickly moved away. Mala pouted and wasn''t satisfied with that. So before he could get away from her, Mala grabbed his face by both hands and kissed Tam more deeply and passionately.

    Jaana and the rest just laughed because of the newly wedded couple''s action.

    Tam turned beet red and tried to hide his face even more, but Mala boldly stopped it, and when she was happy with the kiss, she released Tam. Because of this, he couldn''t even face them now and was fidgeting his fingers while hoping that he could disappear soon.

    However, before Tam could hide, the elder suddenly announced, "Now is the time for the second wedding by my clan''s traditional way!" This was spoken in both human and elven language; then, the hustling started once more.

    Tam, who heard this, was flabbergasted. Add to the fact that he and Mala was suddenly dragged to the middle of everyone. They were immediately surrounded by dark elves that he didn''t even have a chance to hide. He got even shyer, so he lifted his shirt to the point that his face was hidden by it...

 103 Chapter 102

    The dark elves ceremony was quite a brief, but Elvire couldn''t understand what was happening. It involved some rites in the elven language and that every dark elf said something before nodding.

    Then there were some ritual dances where Tan wasn''t that good to the point that he almost makes himself look like a fool, add to the fact that his face was still red from embarrassment.

    Despite the festive feeling that the wedding had cost, in an unknown, unreachable location, something was happening that Elvire and the others were not aware of.

    "No, this cannot happen! They should be only dependent on me and nobody else!

    They should only serve me and get me to achieve my goals and revenge against those traitors, but no! Even Tam found a family member without my permission. He should have been only mine like Elvire should only be mine before anyone else discovers her." An ethereal female voice was cursing loudly, in a place that no one could even imagine reaching.

    The woman was so upset when she suddenly felt that fate was changing, that something was happening that caused woke her up. Upon closer look, she realized it was because of a wedding, and she even witnessed it!

    She was so angry that they had done it without her permission. It was already too much that there was Levin and Jaana, but now there was the dark elves and Mala.

    The woman didn''t want any filthy dark elves to serve her as they were allied to people she had to purge so that her plans would be successful.

    She had already planned to purge Levin and Jaana, and was happy that she had successfully managed to manipulate Tam to head the same way where Elvire was heading. Now, the dark elves were ruining her plans!

    "I cannot let them ruin me and my plans! I have to capture them all so that I can manipulate both of them to work under my bidding and only mine! They should only get the pure elves and humans to my church and massacre every last of those filthy creatures! Only I should be the greatest! Only me!" The woman madly yelled, her temper completely flared up and uncontrollable, causing her to start destroying the things around her.

    "Tam didn''t even bring her out to that place yet! That useless human! Why didn''t he listen to me? If he did, they wouldn''t have met the dark elves or my kin! Now Elvire must know about me. She probably had gotten a warning already from that traitor!" She continued to yell, gushing out from anger.

    "My only hope is Vicimar now. Only he can help me! That stupid bird doesn''t have any other choice than listen to me! I even presented them with an option to get that piece of a garbage guardian to show my goodwill against them! Even then, they dare to stab me at my back like everyone else has always done to me!" She fumed in anger and frustration as she looked at how Tam awkwardly accepted Mala as his wife by the elven ceremony. Since she could not contain her disgust anymore, in a fit of anger, she destroyed the plate.

    "Vicimar, I know you can hear me! Head my order and take Levin, Jaana, Mala, and Tam to me! I want to meet them so much, and it''s for Elvires training, so it''s necessary to do that!

    Otherwise, massacre every last of them at that church and make sure they bleed in front of Elvire, or should I call her Raven!" She ordered angrily.

    Suddenly, Vicimar that was resting inside Elvire, felt the divine power being poured at it. It tried to move and refuse the changes that it was feeling. But it was no use; Vicimar felt like a puppet being controlled from afar.

    Vicimar flew out from Elvire''s soul and suddenly appeared inside the church. Because of its vast body, everyone suddenly stopped whatever they were doing and looked at it in alarm.

    "Vicimar, is everything alright? What happened that you are here now?" Elvire asked curiously, wondering if everything was alright with it.

    Instead of answering, Vicimar continued to fly around them as it grew bigger by the second. Suddenly, it broke the church''s roof!

    The people and dark elves below started to panic and immediately ran out of the church.

    "What is happening with Vicimar?!" Levin shouted furiously while trying to run outside as well with his family. He was thankful as well; that Elvire and Jaana were not far from him; thus, he managed to grab them with no problem.

    However, some of them weren''t lucky or fast enough to flee. Because of this, the parts of the roof and other stuff that were falling had hit and crushed them.

    Some of the dark elves had to drag their clansmen out from the church, and they could only watch in despair how the tent where the injured were was crushed by a giant piece of a boulder.

    "What is that bird doing?! It''s killing my clansmen!" Mala angrily shouted out while watching how fifteen of her clansmen only survived out from the church.

    "We better start running as Vicimar has gone crazy! I cannot even get through him!" Elvire cried in alarm.

    "No, I cannot abandon my clansmen here!" Mala shouted.

    At the same moment, Vicmar that had already stopped growing, suddenly attacked the dark elves!

    "Ah!! No!" Mala screamed as she could only watch what was going on while being dragged by Tam.

    Due to Mala''s situation, Tam eventually had no choice but to knock her unconscious as he didn''t want her to continue watching how her clansmen were being ripped apart by Vicimar.

    "Why is it attacking the dark elves? Tam, explain this to me!" Jaana shouted while trying to run out of the village as well. Even when she only had known the dark elves, she had already grown to like them.

    She could not endure what was happening. Suddenly the shouting that was coming out from behind her stopped.

    When they turned around, they saw the ground littered by pieces of the dark elves who previously managed to go out from the church earlier.

    "Oh, Tam. Oh, Tam, this didn''t need to happen if you wouldn''t have betrayed me and married an unworthy bitch from an enemy clan! You had a simple guest, and it was to bring Elvire to that place, but you couldn''t even understand that! So see this all happened because of you!" A voice of a woman was heard through Vicimar.

    Before they could process what the woman had said, Vicimar suddenly flew towards where they were.

    Levin pushed her daughter out of the way, so Elvire could only watch how Vicimar that she considered her friend suddenly had captured her parents, including Tam and Mala.

    "Raven, if you want to see your so-called parents again, don''t make the same mistake what Tam did! Don''t betray me, and they can live! So now be kind and do your mission! Get me the followers that I asked, and I will take care of your parents! When you are done and successful, you can see them once again!" That was the last thing she heard before she saw Vicimar flying away with the people she considered as her family.

    Elvire also knew that the woman was someone she was supposed to serve before, the goddess Rodona.

    Suddenly she heard some noise coming out, and she slowly opened her eyes, and she saw the familiar figures in front of her.

    The image was still somewhat blurry, but she knew that she could recognize them before she fainted once again.

    "The ceremony was too much for her, and it used most of her powers; that''s why she fainted out," Jaana Said while carrying Elvire to her sleeping bag and staying next to her and making sure that everything was alright.

 101 Chapter 101

    "Tam stop, you don''t want to anger Jaana more now as I promise it won''t do anything good for you. So go there and accept your fate for now." Levin said, who immediately noticed Tam''s action and managed to stop the groom immediately from running away.

    "But look at me and then look at her! How could we be together as she deserves clearly someone better than me?" Tam said, almost on the verge of despair. However, Levin just looked at Tam carefully before his gaze shifted to Jaana.

    He then spoke softly, "You can do it, trust yourself. No matter what your social status or how you look as long as you love and like each other, it will go well. Let me tell you, I''m just a commoner, but Jaana is a daughter of a noble. Yet look at us. Still, she is here with a man like me in some church who knows where. So do you love her, and do you want her to be yours?" Levin asked while trying to guide Tam towards the bride slowly. He made sure to make sure that Tam could have enough time to think and answer as well.

    "Yes, she''s beautiful and really clever, so I do like her." Tam replied immediately, then he added, "I guess I do love her already in my own way, but still I''m old, and I don''t know how much time I have left. So I wouldn''t want to hurt her at all, and that is why I''m hesitating."

    Though the arrangement was so quick that caught him off guard, Tam still managed to think things through. If he was completely against the marriage that Jaana planned, there was no way he would not voice it out.

    Tam was looking at the floor while they walked as he did not want his thoughts to be distracted by how beautiful Mala was at the moment. However, before he could muster the courage to walk while looking at her, Levin had actually pushed Tam forcefully that he landed next to Mala.

    Tam looked at Levin as if he had just gotten betrayed by him, and Levin just smiled at him and gave the thumbs up before sitting next to Jaana.

    "So the ceremony will start now can you both stand up first and then state your names," Elvire said, and Levin wondered why she suddenly sounded more mature than before.

    Hearing his master speak, only then, Tam realized that he was at the ground, looking like a fool. He immediately got up before cleaning the dust from his clothes.

    "Mala Maear from the clan of drows which name is the bright moon. You humans call us dark elf''s or drows." Mala introduced herself first.

    "Tam Drywood, human and nothing else to add." Tam embarrassedly said as he was from a family of woodcutters initially before they were appointed as the guards of Rodona, but they still had kept their family''s last name and didn''t change it.

    "So I will keep this ceremony brief then, and I have never done this before, but let''s start then.

    Tiriara, the goddess of love and marriages, I ask you to witness this ceremony between these two people and witness them taking the vows to be eternally together till a death parts them."

    Elvire said solemnly, firstly calling Tiriara out to witness.

    Tiriara was known by many as a neutral goddess that didn''t care about the fights between other gods or goddesses. She was always fair, remaining neutral and not siding with anyone.

    The goddess Tiriara didn''t even start a church for herself, believing that love was free and that those who believed in love were already in their own way her priests or priestesses.

    Because of this, everyone was aware that there weren''t any specific or significant religions that worship Tiriara. Of course, there were some who had started some, but mostly every priest or priestess could call her out as she liked to watch marriages and those who married out from love.

    However, the goddess hated a few things that were arranged marriages without love or forced marriages, and those didn''t get her approval at all. Otherwise, no matter what race, what god or goddesses, or if the person was a demon itself, she accepted everyone as long as they would be faithful and love their partner.

    After Elvire hand spoke, it did not take long for a white light to shine at the church. The aura coming of it was comfortable and calming for everyone to see. This light is to confirm that the goddess Tiriara had witnessed, approved, and gave her blessing for the marriage.

    Everyone was so delighted to see this. Not only because of Mala getting married, but the marriage itself signifies the union of two opposing races, humans and dark elves.

    "Now that we have the goddesses approval, Tam, do you promise to be faithful and love Mala forever. Remember, the goddess is watching over us so you cannot lie, or you will be punished," Elvire asked Tam and waited to hear from his answer.

    "Yes, I do promise to be faithful and love her till to the end, and even after it, I swear it by my last name." Tam shyly answered as he tried to hide his face using his shirt. Luckily, his beard somehow did hide his blush.

    "Mala, do you accept Tam to be your husband, and do you promise to love him and be faithful to him till the end?" Elvire now asked Mala.

    "Yes and only him and no one else." Mala boldly answered immediately.

    After this, the white light shined brighter, not focused on the bride and the groom, before it disappeared.

    "The goddess has approved this marriage. Now you are officially a husband and wife. Congratulations, you two." Elvire announced with a sweet smile on her face.

    Tam didn''t have time to react before Mala jumped towards him and circled her arms around him without letting go. She looked at Tam brightly, but her eyes held his gaze as if she was pleading something from him.

    Tam blushed and shyly leaned towards her, before giving her a small kiss on the lips and quickly moved away. Mala pouted and wasn''t satisfied with that. So before he could get away from her, Mala grabbed his face by both hands and kissed Tam more deeply and passionately.

    Jaana and the rest just laughed because of the newly wedded couple''s action.

    Tam turned beet red and tried to hide his face even more, but Mala boldly stopped it, and when she was happy with the kiss, she released Tam. Because of this, he couldn''t even face them now and was fidgeting his fingers while hoping that he could disappear soon.

    However, before Tam could hide, the elder suddenly announced, "Now is the time for the second wedding by my clan''s traditional way!" This was spoken in both human and elven language; then, the hustling started once more.

    Tam, who heard this, was flabbergasted. Add to the fact that he and Mala was suddenly dragged to the middle of everyone. They were immediately surrounded by dark elves that he didn''t even have a chance to hide. He got even shyer, so he lifted his shirt to the point that his face was hidden by it...

 102 Chapter 102

    The dark elves ceremony was quite a brief, but Elvire couldn''t understand what was happening. It involved some rites in the elven language and that every dark elf said something before nodding.

    Then there were some ritual dances where Tan wasn''t that good to the point that he almost makes himself look like a fool, add to the fact that his face was still red from embarrassment.

    Despite the festive feeling that the wedding had cost, in an unknown, unreachable location, something was happening that Elvire and the others were not aware of.

    "No, this cannot happen! They should be only dependent on me and nobody else!

    They should only serve me and get me to achieve my goals and revenge against those traitors, but no! Even Tam found a family member without my permission. He should have been only mine like Elvire should only be mine before anyone else discovers her." An ethereal female voice was cursing loudly, in a place that no one could even imagine reaching.

    The woman was so upset when she suddenly felt that fate was changing, that something was happening that caused woke her up. Upon closer look, she realized it was because of a wedding, and she even witnessed it!

    She was so angry that they had done it without her permission. It was already too much that there was Levin and Jaana, but now there was the dark elves and Mala.

    The woman didn''t want any filthy dark elves to serve her as they were allied to people she had to purge so that her plans would be successful.

    She had already planned to purge Levin and Jaana, and was happy that she had successfully managed to manipulate Tam to head the same way where Elvire was heading. Now, the dark elves were ruining her plans!

    "I cannot let them ruin me and my plans! I have to capture them all so that I can manipulate both of them to work under my bidding and only mine! They should only get the pure elves and humans to my church and massacre every last of those filthy creatures! Only I should be the greatest! Only me!" The woman madly yelled, her temper completely flared up and uncontrollable, causing her to start destroying the things around her.

    "Tam didn''t even bring her out to that place yet! That useless human! Why didn''t he listen to me? If he did, they wouldn''t have met the dark elves or my kin! Now Elvire must know about me. She probably had gotten a warning already from that traitor!" She continued to yell, gushing out from anger.

    "My only hope is Vicimar now. Only he can help me! That stupid bird doesn''t have any other choice than listen to me! I even presented them with an option to get that piece of a garbage guardian to show my goodwill against them! Even then, they dare to stab me at my back like everyone else has always done to me!" She fumed in anger and frustration as she looked at how Tam awkwardly accepted Mala as his wife by the elven ceremony. Since she could not contain her disgust anymore, in a fit of anger, she destroyed the plate.

    "Vicimar, I know you can hear me! Head my order and take Levin, Jaana, Mala, and Tam to me! I want to meet them so much, and it''s for Elvires training, so it''s necessary to do that!

    Otherwise, massacre every last of them at that church and make sure they bleed in front of Elvire, or should I call her Raven!" She ordered angrily.

    Suddenly, Vicimar that was resting inside Elvire, felt the divine power being poured at it. It tried to move and refuse the changes that it was feeling. But it was no use; Vicimar felt like a puppet being controlled from afar.

    Vicimar flew out from Elvire''s soul and suddenly appeared inside the church. Because of its vast body, everyone suddenly stopped whatever they were doing and looked at it in alarm.

    "Vicimar, is everything alright? What happened that you are here now?" Elvire asked curiously, wondering if everything was alright with it.

    Instead of answering, Vicimar continued to fly around them as it grew bigger by the second. Suddenly, it broke the church''s roof!

    The people and dark elves below started to panic and immediately ran out of the church.

    "What is happening with Vicimar?!" Levin shouted furiously while trying to run outside as well with his family. He was thankful as well; that Elvire and Jaana were not far from him; thus, he managed to grab them with no problem.

    However, some of them weren''t lucky or fast enough to flee. Because of this, the parts of the roof and other stuff that were falling had hit and crushed them.

    Some of the dark elves had to drag their clansmen out from the church, and they could only watch in despair how the tent where the injured were was crushed by a giant piece of a boulder.

    "What is that bird doing?! It''s killing my clansmen!" Mala angrily shouted out while watching how fifteen of her clansmen only survived out from the church.

    "We better start running as Vicimar has gone crazy! I cannot even get through him!" Elvire cried in alarm.

    "No, I cannot abandon my clansmen here!" Mala shouted.

    At the same moment, Vicmar that had already stopped growing, suddenly attacked the dark elves!

    "Ah!! No!" Mala screamed as she could only watch what was going on while being dragged by Tam.

    Due to Mala''s situation, Tam eventually had no choice but to knock her unconscious as he didn''t want her to continue watching how her clansmen were being ripped apart by Vicimar.

    "Why is it attacking the dark elves? Tam, explain this to me!" Jaana shouted while trying to run out of the village as well. Even when she only had known the dark elves, she had already grown to like them.

    She could not endure what was happening. Suddenly the shouting that was coming out from behind her stopped.

    When they turned around, they saw the ground littered by pieces of the dark elves who previously managed to go out from the church earlier.

    "Oh, Tam. Oh, Tam, this didn''t need to happen if you wouldn''t have betrayed me and married an unworthy bitch from an enemy clan! You had a simple guest, and it was to bring Elvire to that place, but you couldn''t even understand that! So see this all happened because of you!" A voice of a woman was heard through Vicimar.

    Before they could process what the woman had said, Vicimar suddenly flew towards where they were.

    Levin pushed her daughter out of the way, so Elvire could only watch how Vicimar that she considered her friend suddenly had captured her parents, including Tam and Mala.

    "Raven, if you want to see your so-called parents again, don''t make the same mistake what Tam did! Don''t betray me, and they can live! So now be kind and do your mission! Get me the followers that I asked, and I will take care of your parents! When you are done and successful, you can see them once again!" That was the last thing she heard before she saw Vicimar flying away with the people she considered as her family.

    Elvire also knew that the woman was someone she was supposed to serve before, the goddess Rodona.

    Suddenly she heard some noise coming out, and she slowly opened her eyes, and she saw the familiar figures in front of her.

    The image was still somewhat blurry, but she knew that she could recognize them before she fainted once again.

    "The ceremony was too much for her, and it used most of her powers; that''s why she fainted out," Jaana Said while carrying Elvire to her sleeping bag and staying next to her and making sure that everything was alright.

 103 Chapter 103

    Elvire was really restless, and she was going through the same dream constantly. It was also the same scenario every time, especially the part that her parents were taken away and the god of time warning her about Rodona.

    It was a constant nightmare for her as she already had lost so much, and now she felt like soon, she might be losing something precious again, even when it wasn''t supposed to be real and only a dream.

    Aside from worry, her trust towards Rodona was slowly starting to waver as well. Sometimes it was making her winch from the pain, as her mental health was slowly dying due to the endless nightmares.

    She even didn''t know what was real or fake, and at some point, she just gave up and didn''t even try to know what was happening anymore.

    "This is bad. She lost so much of her powers because of the demon and the marriage.

    So her powers were used up entirely. Now I don''t know what she is going through, but I cannot get her to calm down at all." Jaana said, almost panicking because of the situation that was happening to her daughter.

    She could only watch how her daughter was winching because of the pain and all of the expressions and noises that she was making at the same time. Jaana has tried everything to make Elvire calm her down or feel better, but it wasn''t working.

    Even Luna had come out and tried her best to help Elvire by being close to its master and a friend, but this did not help as well. Luna had also tried to give her favorite apple to Elvire, hoping that it solves the problem.

    Some of the elves had also tried their traditional healing ways, but even those had failed, and it seemed like there was nothing that they could do anymore for her than watch over her to see if she would get better at all.

    However, they only saw how Elvire''s appearance was getting back to the original one, and she was growing up and getting taller and slender. Suddenly, some of the elves gasped when they saw Elvire''s eye open, but the color of her iris was different from before. One of her eyes was violet, and the other was red-colored iris.

    Aside from that, her hair was changing to a mix of the purest white like snow that just had fallen to the ground and then to the darkest black looking like the purest night without moon or stars to light the sky, making her white, pale skin color out even more.

    Some of the elves were murmuring because of this, but one look from Mala and Levin made them shut up and go back to their side of the church.

    "She looks like the holy maiden I described, even like how Rodona is described in the stories," Tam seriously said while watching the changes that were happening with Elvire.

    "I don''t care about that at all. So if you don''t have anything better to say, just shut up already." Levin angrily said to Tam. Even Mala reminded him to be silent as it wasn''t easy for Levin and Jaana.

    Because of their worry, they failed to see a flash of light coming out of Elvire''s body. It was no how Vicimar got out and got away from the group. It did not show itself, and just disappeared somewhere who knows where.

    While this was all happening, with Elvire''s mind, she was hearing language that felt familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. She couldn''t recognize or point out where it came from. There were murmurs of affection, while some were angry that made her scared.

    ''Remember, we always love you¡­ your name is Raven blessed by the moon¡­'' One of the sentences was clear, and she could recognize it. Then she saw a vision of something familiar, the place was bright, and faces that looked familiar as well but so distant at the same time.

    Suddenly, she also heard the ancient voice of the god of time. The voice continued to repeat what it had said to her before. ''You are not from her. You don''t belong here. Same goes for Rodona¡­''

    Elvire felt like she was in a suspended dream that she could not get out from. She wasn''t sure what was happening anymore.

    ***

    While the changes were happening to Elvire, in a divine ground, there was some conflict happening among the gods and devils.

    Even though none of them had stepped to the mortal world for a long time, they were able to sense and see the mortal world through their priests and priestesses.

    Because of this, most of the gods could feel that someone was awakening their power. They were anxious because it was a power that they were all familiar and scared of.

    "This is happening? Is this true? Why is it happening again?" One of the gods said in his temple. This could not ask anyone as afraid he would make a fool of himself for being wrong.

    Then on another temple, "I haven''t seen that bloodline here for a hundred years." Another god said to himself, concerned.

    There were those gods who chose to mind their own business at this time, while there were those who deliberately demanded attention by seeking an audience from other gods.

    "Will this be a blessing or a curse for us?" a god asked the others in front of him.

    "Are we going to repeat the same mistake as we did with Rodona? Did you all forget that at that time, we just silently waited for her to awaken her powers? Yes, we tried to kill her, but Rodona was so strong, and managed to get away from us! We are one step late, and now she is still hiding somewhere and gathering her power once again!" One of the gods angrily shouted to the other. Many of the others supported him and agreed to how they had made a mistake in the way they had handled Rodona.

    However, who among them has the guts to take action against the bloodline that was neither a curse nor a blessing and be the sacrificial lambs just like when they tried to kill Rodona before?

 104 Chapter 104

    Just like the gods in the divine ground, the most powerful creatures at hell were also discussing among themselves. Some were debating as well with the action that they need to take.

    "There is another one of that bloodline. I thought the gods had driven them all away, but now we have found another one, it seems. Keke! They must be panicking right now!" One of the devil said mockingly.

    "Those stinky gods are surely debating now if they should kill this one or not right as that bloodline could wipe every last of them out. That would be fun to watch." Another one said.

    "Watch? Tsk! Remember, that person could wipe all of us out as well! We might be the closest thing to that bloodline, but those who have it most of the time trusted the gods more. They were brainwashed so easily by those fake geezers, before they got themselves killed as they were stupid enough to trust them." Another devil added.

    "Yes, I remember those times! They were killing machines that could sniff us out from anywhere before hunting us down. Ah! The good all times, when some of those bloodline owners supported us, it was nice to slay some of the gods at that time."

    "This has nothing to do with the bloodline. If you can''t live long, then you die regardless of what hole you came from. It is as simple as that." On said, looking down on the bloodline that everyone seemed to be so bothered about.

    "Ah! The jungle rule! Tsk. Tsk. There is still a difference when one has a blind general who slaughters for you. But, still, they got betrayed like what happened to that lass named Rodona. She also wants to wipe us out when we could help her. A very na?ve and wasteful woman." Other devil said.

    "Enough with the idle talk! How are we planning to proceed with this sudden thing that is happening now? We could easily start another war with the gods now, but our forces are weaker than ever, and we cannot risk everything yet if we aren''t sure what will happen to the person who has awakened the powers." One of the devil''s asked seriously.

    "Remember that bloodline is unique, and most are born females. So that''s why they had to search for companions from other worlds like ours. We could try to seduce her and tell her the truth. Anything that needs to be done must be done, so she goes to our side, or we kill her ourselves!" One of the devil''s suggested, and now they all were debating on the faith of Elvire, who was still unconscious.

    The churches were now receiving vast amounts of divine missions from their gods, and no one could believe what was happening now.

    They couldn''t believe that their gods were directly contacting them now as only times when that has happened was when something important or something terrible had happened.

    But now it was about one person.

    Some of the gods wanted her dead; some wished to recruit that person and asked their followers no matter what it takes to bring her inside the church; some just requested their followers to look for the situation and be ready if anything happens.

    At the same time, some of the leaders were having headaches because of the same thing.

    Some of the churches had contacted them, but they all were demanding different things from them, and the king''s, emperor''s, queens and empresses didn''t want to offend anyone who was related to the church.

    Hence, they had a constant headache now while trying their best to solve the situation.

    Some of the leaders were cursing at this person for causing this situation to happen and that they had to make now the decision to bow once again in front of every church and agree to their demands no matter what.

    They knew that the church had their own spies at their courts, and they had to lie now at everyone while saying, of course, we obviously follow you while the rest not.

    And they didn''t want to be in this situation as if the churches would be unhappy they could lose their thrones and heads.

    At the same time, one of the devil''s said.

    "The gods have made their move already, and it seems like the world of mortals is a mess right now.

    So are we planning on getting involved in this mess or not at all?" While looking at the others.

    "This would be an excellent chance to get revenge against the gods!" One of them shouted out clearly, being one of the hot-blooded ones.

    "No, we should look first and then see what will happen as we cannot risk everything to an unknown." One of the calmer and more careful one said out and also got lots of support, but then a really powerful voice said out.

    "We will try our best in recruiting her among us while telling her the truth.

    The seducing idea was a good one, and we should proceed further with that one.

    As if we use any other methods, it would leave a wrong impression of us, and we don''t want that to happen.

    We aren''t the ones who ask sacrifices, or we won''t do anything terrible.

    It''s the demons ruining our name as we have once been gods also before getting ruined by the others, and without any other way to escape, we came to hell and fought a bitter battle against the demon''s to get our own ground here.

    But have we forgotten our lives once up there?

    No, we haven''t, and that''s why we should get our revenge against those traitorous bastards that call themselves gods and show that we are still alive and powerful enough to be a threat against them!

    So we won''t take this provocation anymore, and if the bloodline is willing enough to help us, we will show them who are the righteous ones and who are just snakes in the grass waiting for a moment to bite you." An older devil came to the room, and everyone bowed down from respect.

 105 Chapter 105

    The days passed; first, it was just one, then the second one passed, then the third one and then the fourth one.

    Jaana had large eye bags under her eyes already, and she had barely eaten as she was more and more worried about Elvire when a day passed, and Elvire''s condition haven''t gotten better at all.

    So she didn''t know what to do other than stay as close as she could to Elvire and wipe her sweat away regularly.

    They had made a temporary camp to the church, and the dark elves had gotten stronger and started to hunt with Tam, and they were slowly bringing meat for the camp, but still, Jaana wasn''t touching the food.

    Levin was worse of the two; he couldn''t get Jaana to eat or talk much for him, and Elvire was laying unconscious in front of him.

    So he had two people that he had to worry and take care of, but he couldn''t even make his wife or daughter feel better.

    He was cursing at himself how useless he was to the point he had lost his limbs and now had a prosthetics.

    He thought that he was a useless human being; he couldn''t even hunt as the bow wasn''t staying at his arm''s without anything you could place it.

    And he couldn''t even walk or keep up with the hunting team or craft traps.

    He could only go and check out the smaller traps now and then.

    So he didn''t know what to do anymore; he had tried to feed Jaana without success, tried to massage and talk with her, but he haven''t received anything back from Jaana yet.

    Even Mala and Tam didn''t know what to do now to support this family as even when they had gotten just married and should be focusing on themselves; they couldn''t just abandon this family.

    After all, they had helped them a lot at this short period of time, and they were the reason why they had found themselves and gotten married, but now their savior''s were hurting themselves constantly.

    So they only could watch from the sidelines and just provide them food and protection while watching that they wouldn''t do anything stupid and hurt themselves even more.

    ^Same time near the village.^

    "Have you heard what did the holy kingdom offer this time?" One adventurer asked from another one.

    "Timothy, what they had offered this time? Is this something that could mean money to us?" The adventurer asked from Timothy while his eyes were showing greed.

    "Mark, my friend, I saw one of the priests on the town before we left, and you were still shopping.

    They were telling about if we find one person, they will pay a million gold coins to anyone who delivers that person to them." Timothy said, and Mark asked.

    "How will we know who this person is? Couldn''t we just bring any random person to them and receive the reward?"

    "My friend, I bought this stone from the old priests.

    He said that it reacts when that person is close and starts to vibrate, and the more it''s vibrating, the closer the person is." Timothy said while pulling a simple stone out from his pocket that was tied with a piece of yarn.

    "Oh, like now?" Mark asked while pointing at the stone that was gently vibrating.

    "Yes, like this¡­" Only now, Timothy realized that the stone was actually vibrating around, and he looked at Mark.

    "Mark, my friend, we just found the jackpot." While trying the different directions to see at which it was vibrating most.

    ^At somewhere.^

    "Argh, even when I''m one of the handsome ones from the devil''s, I still got the short straw, and I have to go and seduce a girl.

    Is this really something that me a high devil should be doing?

    Especially when now I''m here every last one of those fanatics will be hunting me down, and I''m so tired of dealing with them." A devil said to himself while brushing the dirt off from his clothes.

    He was quite handsome with his medium length black hair, violet eyes, and slender body and facial proportion.

    The only striking feature was his horns and the suit that was an older type but still in good condition.

    He looked around and saw the summoning circle and all of the livestock and fruits that had been sacrificed while most of the devil''s had lent their powers and used them up that could summon him to the earth.

    Then he saw a lonely worshipper bowing down in front of him, trying to be as quiet as he could be.

    The devil went and lifted up the worshipper and started to brush the dirt off from him also.

    "M...my venerable Lord, you don''t have to clean this lowly one if I haven''t satisfied the venerable Lord I can sacrifice myself for you." The worshipper meekly said before the devil answered.

    "Nonsense, I just don''t want our worshippers to look like some vagabonds.

    You have done a great job, and you can go back to rest and gather information and power.

    As we will need every last one of our worshippers for the final battle.

    So you should take care of yourself and call your friends as we shouldn''t let all of this food go to waste as you already look so skinny, so eat more." The devil said while picking up an apple before cleaning it to his shirt and offering it to the worshipper.

    "My Lord, thank you so much.

    I will heed your words and will not waste any food from here." The worshipper said while holding the apple and bowing down.

    "Good, remember to take care of yourself as what we would do with skinny and sick people?

    But I have to go now and do my mission before the gods realize that I''m walking on the earth.'' the devil said before disappearing to the thin air.

    The worshipper bowed down one last time before going to gather some trusted allies that could take care of the fruits and carcasses.

 106 Chapter 106

    "What is this true that she''s awakening now?" A woman asked out surprised.

    She was just woken up from a deep slumber to hear the bad news.

    "I cannot use her if the gods, devil''s or demon''s gets their hand on her.

    My plans! Firstly those pesky people from other religions got her, but luckily, Tam met her in his journey, but that bastard man had to go and get married to an enemy." The woman said while eating a pearl.

    "I really don''t know what to do now.

    All of my plans for the revenge that I made centuries ago are now being destroyed once again.

    My revenge against those who betrayed me and stabbed me when I was in front of them and called them allies.

    Then against those who left me behind this planet as a punishment as they blamed me from the blind trust and that I manipulated them and got them killed.

    Then against those should be our kin here but haven''t done anything to help.

    So I cannot let them ruin my sweet revenge once again." The woman said and crushed the pearl at her hand that the juices were slowly dripping off from her hands before she wiped her hands clean.

    "So what we should do, mistress?" A figure asked out that was completely black, and you couldn''t distinguish any features from the figure.

    "What are we going to do? That''s a good question.

    What should we do?" The woman asked out, and the figure was still kneeling and waiting for the answer.

    After pondering for a while, the woman asked out.

    "Is there any way we could control her and make her do our bidding?

    As if there is, then we will, of course, place our resources on her and protect her as long as possible.

    If not, we will have to look for another disposable tool while trying to hide ourselves." The woman took an apple this time and started to chew on it.

    "I haven''t found anything else that is precious for the girl than her family.

    But wouldn''t that be too much if we would take them away?

    But honestly, I haven''t found anything else that she would be interested in or attached." The figure said while still keeping its head down.

    "Shut up! We won''t give any mercy to her! She belongs to the clan who betrayed me and left me here to rot!

    She deserves to be burned at the hottest flames in the hell!

    She''s just a mere tool that I can kill at any point I want!

    So if it''s her family, then we will control her family, and that''s it!" The woman got a sudden outburst of anger and threw the half-chewed apple to the figure before getting up from her seat.

    She closed in the figure before starting to trace the figures supposed head to its body, even getting lower and tracing the area''s that usually were private before violently stepping on them.

    The figure flinched from the sudden pain, and it started to look more like a male in his twenties.

    "Remember, you are just a dog that belongs to me.

    I can do anything I want with you, and you can only bark." The woman said while violently kicking the man to his stomach, aiming straightly to the abdomen.

    The man could only flinch from the pain, but he didn''t dare to mutter anything out and make his mistress angrier.

    "Remember when you sold your soul to me?

    That time you gave your everything to me, and you became my personal toy who can only wag its tail and lick my feet." The woman said while pushing the man''s face with her foot.

    "So, never talk back to me and just wag your tail and be happy that you can serve me." The woman said while kicking the man to his face, and after she was done with her anger, she went and sat down to her chair once again.

    "Massage my legs now as you made me use them once again for someone useless like you." The woman said while lifting her feet and waiting for the man to get up.

    The man who''s figure was once again fading away got up silently and headed to the chair and got to his knees and started to massage the legs.

    ^At the church^

    "Elder, it''s a miracle; it''s a miracle," Mala said while rushing towards the elder.

    She had gotten used to speaking in the human language and was still using it while slowly forgetting the elvish.

    "My child, what is it now?" The elder asked out while looking gently at Mala.

    "Th...the¡­.the the injured they have been healed and are getting up." The exited Mala couldn''t first utter the words out and was stuttering, but when she got the ability to speak, she even surprised the elder.

    "What did you say, my child?" The elder asked as just a week ago he was planning on poisoning them, but as the healer''s child suddenly collapsed, it never happened.

    But now Mala was suddenly saying they were getting up and we''re alright?

    The elder''s brains couldn''t process this piece of information quickly, but Mala was already pulling his hands and trying to hurry him to follow her.

    "Come and see yourself. I''m speaking the truth." The exited Mala said, and the other elf''s who couldn''t understand the language of humans were wondering what was happening suddenly.

    The elder got up and started to follow Mala to the tent, and now the other elf''s started to worry, and they were asking did something happen to the injured?

    Did someone die again? So they decided to follow the pair to the tent, and when they got there, they started to cry.

    All of the people that were in a coma and severely injured were now sitting on their spots, and they looked like they just came to this world with their smooth skin that didn''t have any signs of aging or injuries.

    But the tent was filled with a mysterious aura that was coming from smoke, and when they followed it by their gaze''s, they saw that the frail girl that was now floating up was the source of it.

 107 Chapter 107

    "What is happening?" Levin gasped out when he saw that her daughter was floating and that there was a comfortable aura coming out from her.

    The dark elves who were firstly against her suddenly kneeled down and started to show respect to her for saving their clansman.

    Levin and Jaana didn''t have time to ask from Mala what the other elves were muttering out as now they were more focused on their daughter, who was changing in front of their eyes.

    Firstly she was a baby, and her gender couldn''t be distinguished before she looked like ten years old at human life.

    There were many changes at her body as the hair, nails, body parts basically everything was either shrinking down, growing up, or changing their color and length.

    The aura was getting thicker, and more was pouring out from her every time when something changed at her body.

    When the aura touched something, it started to restore the things how they did look at some point.

    Even Levin started to look younger as his body''s weariness started to disappear, and the artificial joints looked like they were just made.

    ^At outside^

    "Timothy, we seem to be close to the person the church wanted," Mark said while watching the stone vibrating more and more at Timothy''s hands.

    Suddenly a voice interrupted them.

    "Yes, and we would like to thank you for the help as you two made our job easier." A bald man said while suddenly appearing behind Timothy and Mark.

    "You are the one priest from the city.

    So does this mean we would get our reward now?" Timothy carefully asked out as he was sure that this was the same priest that had sold the stone for him.

    "Yes, we will give you two of your reward." The priest said while he clicked his fingers together, and suddenly, two additional people appeared behind Timothy and Mark.

    They didn''t even have time to react before their heads were rolling on the ground, and their lifeless bodies fell down.

    The priest took gloves out from his spatial pocket and carefully took the stone from Timothy''s body before wiping it clean from the blood, and everything else after he was done, he burned the gloves while saying.

    "Contact the others that we have found the target." To one of the guys that were now behind him and the person just saluted before taking a communication device out.

    "You, on the other hand, take care of these filthy bodies as they did their part, and we don''t need them anymore, and I don''t want my air to be tainted by their filth." The priest said while spitting at the bodies before taking another handkerchief out to wipe his mouth and hands once again.

    The second person just silently agreed and started to dispose of the bodies.

    "I knew my plan was brilliant and would work out.

    But when I suggested using the adventures as they travel and cover more land than we would, you two said no, it won''t work out and didn''t agree with my plan.

    But I kept my belief that it would work out, and here we are.

    Immediately when their stone started to vibrate, it sent the information straight to me that I could locate them, so who was right once again?" The priest said while he had already changed his clothes for the most luxurious ones that someone could get as the last ones had gotten dirty already.

    He was sipping the most expensive wine you could get inside a see-through tent, and when he didn''t hear any replies, he angrily said.

    "As I said, who was right once again?" And suddenly, both of his bodyguards answered.

    "Yes, boss, you were right once again, and we were wrong and so stupid for not believing and agreeing with your plan.

    So can your forgive to both of us for being idiots and utterly ignorant of your brilliant mind." Even when the adventures were their idea, and they had suggested it to the priests who had shot it down immediately.

    But then they were suddenly transferred under the same priest who was now rewarded for bringing their idea to the higher-ups and he had asked specifically for them to be his bodyguards. Still, they both knew that he was watching at them as even when they would say that it was their idea no one would believe them.

    But if one of them would say it, the priest would immediately know, and that would be the end of them, so for now, they could only agree with everything that the priest was saying.

    "That is more like it.

    When will the rest of the people be here?" The priest said while waiting for the answer.

    "Approximately ten minutes when the elite force would be here to take care of the things." The first one said while fearing for the priests next word''s.

    "Good, so you know what to do next as I''m quite a pent up lately, and I would love to have some service now." The old priest said while evilly smiling at the first bodyguard who could only agree to his destiny.

    ^At the church^

    The images at Elvire''s head were slowly getting blurrier and fading away from her mind, and her brain was getting more and more active by every second that was passing by.

    Her body had stopped from changing up, and now she looked like she would be in her twenties in human age, and her body was slowly getting down to the ground once again.

    The same memories repeated themselves one more time before she saw only emptiness.

    It was pitch black, and there was nothing to be seen anymore; she tried to shout out, but no voice was coming out from her mouth.

    It was completely dark and soundless scenario, and she was the only one that was there.

    Even when she walked forwards, it seemed like she wouldn''t have moved at all from the starting position.

    Slowly she once more gave up and just sat down to the middle of the darkness.

 108 Chapter 108

    "Good, let''s welcome them then." The priest said while stepping on the guard number one who was pointed as his stool previously.

    "Quickly pack everything away before the others are here." The priest said while making his outer appearance to look dirtier by placing mud and dirt to his robes.

    "Gah, this is such a sickening look at me being dirty. I really hope this will soon be over that I can change these robes." The priest complained.

    "Why the fuck you are still being lazy there pack everything now!" The priest shouted out while turning around and seeing that his guards haven''t even finished packing.

    The guards finished just in time as when they placed the last item to their spatial bag; a person appeared in front of them.

    "We... welcome cardinal." The priest and the bodyguards bowed down in front of this man.

    "Priest Jonn, you have done a great job today, finding the right person, but why you look worse than your guards?" The cardinal asked out from the priest.

    "As these two didn''t have enough faith.

    When I said that the target is close, they didn''t believe me and said who would be here in this godforsaken place.

    But I kept my faith and went alone to the forest''s and hills to search, and I finally found the target like my faith had told me.

    It was constantly leading me, and I never gave up like these two braindead idiots.

    But I was so merciful that I kept them in my side and didn''t drive them away as they didn''t have any faith.

    As I know, they are only muscles and not any brain, so I let it go." Jonn was exaggerating the story and was making him the only founder of this place.

    "I see, remember that your merciful side also can cost a lot for you in the future.

    So you should also choose your servants more carefully in the future, but I will let this go now as we have more important things to do." The cardinal said while watching into the distance.

    "You two, why aren''t you already kneeling down and thanking the cardinal for sparing your life''s," Jonn said while hitting both of the guard many times before they kneeled down and in union said.

    "Thank you for being merciful for us cardinal."

    The cardinal didn''t say anything before the report came in.

    "We have found an old abandoned town about two hundred meters from your position.

    Waiting for the next orders." A report came from a magic tool, and the cardinal answered.

    "Wait there for me and the rest of us before moving forward." The cardinal said while closing the device.

    "Follow me, Jonn, and you might even get a promotion for the work you have done today." The cardinal said while starting to hurry towards the abandoned town.

    He tried his best to keep up with the cardinal, but he was slowly getting left behind, and in the end, he lost the cardinal.

    When he slowly came to the point, he was sweaty and gasping for air as he couldn''t breathe properly.

    When he looked up, he saw the church''s elite force of fighters and the cardinal listening to the reports.

    "So we have today fifty of our best men where thirty is more comfortable with close combat and twenty in ranged.

    From thirty ten are considered as the tanks as they are comfortable using heavy armor with large kite shield and mace.

    Five are experienced with spears, and others give with poleaxes.

    The rest are using swords and small shields or then two weapons of their choice.

    For the ranged, ten are using crossbow''s, and five are using longbows, and the other five are using short bows.

    No siege equipment or resources to stockpile are available." The captain gave the report to the cardinal.

    "Okay, what about the target?" The cardinal asked out.

    "The target has been located and is currently inside a stone church middle of the town.

    Hostile forces are unknown, but everything is located inside the church as the town was abandoned a long time ago, and the only standing building is the church." The commander efficiently gave the report.

    "Is the stone church surrounded by obstacles?

    And how many entrances there are to the church?" The cardinal asked out once again, trying his best to come out with a plan.

    "No obstacles around and only one entrance to the church if you don''t count the large windows.

    If you count those, then there is five on each side and one at the back." The commander said while giving his best report with the information he had.

    "Do we have any oil or anything that we could to the arrowheads that could be lighted up?" The cardinal asked, and the commander answered.

    "We have two barrels of raw oil."

    "Good make it three and place five archers to each side of the church.

    Make then shoot the flaming arrows inside the church and assign either spears or poleaxes to each side with some of the mixed soldiers just to confirm that no one escapes.

    Then for the front door, make a barricade with the tanks and assigned the rest of the arches to shoot between them and the rest of the soldiers behind them and to their side without leaving any exit for them." The cardinal voiced out his battle strategy out.

    The commander saluted out and started to give orders to the fifty people that were waiting for the orders.

    When they got the orders, they also saluted out and started to prepare themselves for the coming battle.

 109 Chapter 109

    "Commander, if everything is ready now, you can start." The Cardinal commandingly said.

    However, just at that moment, the church''s door opened, and a dark elf that had planned to relieve himself in the nearby bushes watched straight to the outside and blinked his eyes. It even took a while for him to register what was going on.

    "Shit! Our element of surprise is now gone, start the attack immediately!" The Cardinal shouted immediately when he saw the dark elf.

    When the dark elf finally realized that they havd unwelcomed visitors, he quickly got back inside while shouting out loudly. "Mala na ed ki to mo!" The dark elf yelled, his voice laced in panic.

    He was still yelling, but the enemies would not wait for them to retaliate. At the same time, the windows broke out, and the flaming arrows were pouring inside as quickly as the archers could release them.

    Some of the minor objectives had already caught fire, and there was thick smoke now at the church, and the heath was getting more and more unbearable.

    "What is happening, Mala?" Levin shouted out while coughing out because of the smoke. He was looking around in worry. Yet, his experience in the front lines would help him calm down and plan as long as he knew what was going on.

    "There are enemy forces outside that my clan''s men saw before running back here to warn us," Mala frantically answered while trying to gather her clansmen.

    "Okay, let''s get to the basement where Elvire was, and let''s quickly try to close it." Jaana suddenly said as she had realized that even when the church was almost blazing and smoke had almost at every corner. She was hoping that it would not reach her daughter while they were fighting the enemies.

    Mala and Levin had realized it as well. Mala immediately started to shout out directions for her clansmen who were trying to gather everyone who was injured by the arrows or the fire and smoke.

    But somehow, they were constantly being healed by the aura that Elvire released unconsciously to the church.

    "Tam, go and help your wife and me! Jaina will try to grab Elvire," Levin said out loud to Tam, who was hesitant because Elvire was her master, but at the same time, his wife and her clansmen were in danger.

    Only when he heard Levin''s voice he nodded out and started to drag Mala to safety even when she was protesting against it, she couldn''t do anything to Tam''s strength and could only be dragged away.

    Levin tried to lift Elvire, but her daughter was not moving at all. However, she was also not getting injured or affected by the smoke either, while Jaina wasn''t bulging away from her daughter''s presence.

    Suddenly the church''s roof exploded, and a tall, slender and handsome man was standing

    top of the church''s roof. He just looked at Elvire and sighted out while suddenly casting barriers around her, Jaina and Levin, before landing in front of the church.

    "You men of God are always so irritating and almost ruining everything by wanting to destroy something that could even be beneficial to yours. It''s like a beneficial union to you, but she would be the rogue wife who has run away from you all. But at least we will have a beneficial union with her like marriage rights even, but I have a feeling that she will be naughty and fake bride in the end." The person said ranting, before he then released a heavy sigh, as he patted out the dust from his suit.

    The Cardinal suddenly gasped out and suddenly started to pray while saying, "Be gone devil, or do you want to start another war between the realms."

    "Oh, I''m so scared now." The devil said while placing his hands to his face and pretends to be shivering by just being looked at by the Cardinal.

    Suddenly he just waved his hand out, and all of the flames and smoke disappeared from the church.

    "We want her as well do most of the other churches, so I will give you a chance to

    retreat now still peacefully as I don''t like to get my hands dirty." The devil was just saying. He was not yet done from speaking, when suddenly, a bolt from a crossbow was shot through his

    stomach.

    The devil just looked at the bolt with contempt before removing it. A gaping hole on his stomach was seen by everyone, but the hole was slowly disappearing.

    "Now you got me angry. Do you know how hard it is to find a good suit?!" The devil shouted as he looked at the hole in his suit and the shirt under it. His gaze then suddenly shifted to the one that shot the bolt and threw it back!

    The man was shot in the head just like that. Since the throw was so strong that the person died immediately, and the skull was almost broken, even unrecognizable after that simple throw.

    "You didn''t want to do this peacefully now. I have to use force." The devil said, and suddenly there was a pair of brass knuckles at his hands.

    "In the name of the gods, attack with all your might!" The Cardinal shouted out to the men who started to attack the devil carefully.

    "Where is that priest when we need him?" The Cardinal said out while trying to look for Jonn, but Jonn was already running away from the situation and was already far away from the battlefield.

    "Fuck! You two contact the church and tell what the situation is here." The Cardinal said to Jonn''s bodyguards before he started a prayer to bind the devil and weaken its power.

 110 Chapter 110

    "They are fine, trust me." Tam tried to calm Mala down as always, but he hasn''t been that successful with only his words. She continued to struggle as hard as she could, and Tam was getting antsier as she might hit something that she was not supposed to do.

    "Stop. Careful now," He whispered, as he tightened his hold on her waist while his other hand was used to stop her other leg from moving.

    Tam squeezed her tight, before he continued to speak, "They are protected by Elvire, remember? So when the smoke has disappeared completely, we can go up and see that they are still there, okay?"

    After hearing this, Mala finally calmed down, but she wanted to be still free from his hold that was starting to give her a weird yearning. "Let go," She demanded.

    "You won''t run there if I let you go, right?" He asked seriously. His wife was still looking like she would start heading to the danger as soon as he let his guard down.

    Mala looked at Tam''s face, with a pout. "Yes. I don''t lie." She said grumpily. So he did let go. However, as soon as he did, Mala went to the nearest clans'' men around and ignored Tam completely.

    Tam, didn''t know what to do. He was left there standing completely alone while Mala started to tend the small injuries that some of her clans people had gotten.

    At the upper floor¡­

    The energy around Elvire had gotten stronger and stronger. It was almost unbearable even for those who were only just standing around.

    Suddenly, all of the energy exploded, destroying the whole church.

    After seeing this destruction, the soldiers that were still alive started to panic immediately. There were boulders more massive as them flying in the air and smashing down at unbelievable speed.

    Even the devil had backed out from the fight and had to cast a protective barrier around him.

    Some of the unlucky ones that weren''t quick enough to escape were crushed by the boulders, while the even more unlucky ones were hit by tiny pebbles. Though the pebbles were tiny, if it hit someone multiple times, it would make them unable to move, with full consciousness. All they could do was curse their luck.

    The Cardinal used this chance to break the magical tool. This tool had immediately teleport him away from the scene.

    However, just before the teleportation would be done, a pebble came through the portal with the Cardinal. The pebble continued its trace on the head church and immediately smashed an important religious relic as if it was its goal for the beginning.

    While the church had experienced a lot of damage, on the other hand, the people around Elvire only have minor injuries.

    Levin and Jaana, even when they were in the middle of the blast, were protected by the barrier that the devil had cast and also by Elvire.

    Even though they were fine, they were the only ones who knew about it.

    Mala, at this time, after hearing the explosion, she wanted to run there and help, but Tam stopped her. She then started screaming and kicking Tam, even cursing that he didn''t let her go and to save Levin and Jaana.

    She had a massive breakdown. Mala could only think of their bodies and the possibility that she won''t be able to see even a corpse for being too late.

    Seeing her like this, Tam had no choice but to knock her out.

    His gaze then shifted to the elder, "I will leave her to you for now while I go to see the situation up there," Tam said as he handed Mala over to the elder.

    "Good luck, and I hope everything goes smoothly." The elder said without noticing that his skills in the language had gotten even better than it was before.

    "Ah, the most exciting thing happened now." The devil said, knowing that he had at least succeeded in one of his tasks.

    "We are fortunate as guessing from that blast radius she is really close. She is strong and maybe even a pure-blooded one." The devil was muttering to himself while he was trying to clear as much of the soldiers on the ground so that they couldn''t disturb Elvire anymore. He was starting to like his task even. With the way the girl blasted the church, it seemed it wouldn''t be too hard for him to convince her to work for them.

    He could not help but glance at the damage that was done after the powerful explosion. It was even done by someone who was not awake yet.

    What if she can completely control it?

    How strong could she be if she matures further?

    He could not help think and commented at the same time, "Really strong! This is wonderful!" The devil muttered, his eyes glinting with happiness, "I was fortunate to get here just in the time. If that stupid Cardinal would have disturbed her the slightest, our whole plan, maybe most of the earth would have been gone." The devil continued to mutter as he was crushing a soldier''s skull with his bare hands.

    The devil hummed, "Hmm, but what should I do now? What should I do? The girl has awakened her powers as planned, but how can I get her to side with us? What other ways do I have than the seduction?" The devil just muttered with a frown as he cleaned up his suit from all of the dust and blood. He wanted to look presentable.

    After that, he looked at the church while thinking about the best way to introduce himself.

    As the first impression was the most important thing, and he thought that his actions thus far haven''t been the best. Aside from the part of protecting the people that obviously were worried about the girl. ''Ah! That should be enough. Human gratitude!'' The devil smiled, feeling satisfied.

    ^At the church^

    When Tam got back to the surface, he saw how the church that once had stood up as the only remaining building up in the town was no more.

    There was just rubble, and some larger stone boulders all over the place, and the stained glass that was once the most beautiful artwork at the school was shattered all over the place.

    He already feared the worst when he saw the condition of the church as he couldn''t believe that no one could have survived from a blast this huge.

 111 Chapter 111

    Suddenly something was amiss. There was a pressure coming behind him. Looking back, he noticed that something was rising not far from him.

    Tam frowned as he stepped back cautiously. It was not so long ago when he realized that the one who was currently in the air was a man muttering to himself.

    The man was good looking, and seemed like he was there to help them. Nonetheless, Tam was from a family with a long following of Goddess Rodona, and he knew that anyone who could float was not someone to be weary from.

    Tam was slowly backing away at first, but when he noticed that the man just continued to rant, he stopped and waited patiently while still on guard.

    "This is not good; they will kill me no, they would torture me if I lost this opportunity. They have to be alive as my shield should hold some mere rubble. They have to be around here." The devil continued to mutter as he also tried to clear the rubble away from the point where he could still feel the magic trace of his shield.

    Tam frowned in confusion, "Hey, what are you doing?" He could not help but suddenly demanded, "No, most importantly, who the hell are you?" As he asked that, Tam impatiently threw small pieces of rubble towards the devil.

    Unsurprisingly before a rock reached the devil, it already turned into dust. This also caught the devil''s attention.

    He glared at Tam, "If you are an accomplice of these people, you already lost your head," he said in disdain as he brushed off nonexistent dirt on his suit.

    "What do you mean by that?" Tam asked, confused by the weird situation he was in. What does ''these people'' mean?

    The devil snorted, "Shut up already and start digging around that-er-that place!" He said demandingly with full of impatience as he pointed towards the area where the magic trace was the strongest.

    Tam glared at him, before he shook his head, "What are you talking about? I won''t take orders from a total stranger!" He shouted angrily before throwing more rubble towards the devil.

    This time, the devil caught the rubble with his hand and crushed the piece to the finest dust while now angrily shouted, "You, muscle brain! If I say you dig, you will dig, and that''s it! Or do you want to see your friends to be buried alive as my shield is going to last long! It will disappear soon! I cannot cast or reinforce it without finding it first." The devil angrily puffed out while throwing a boulder more massive than a carriage next to Tam, purposely missing him.

    "What are you, a turtle?! Move faster! Start digging!"

    "Yes, sir, I will start digging," As he was afraid that the next time that the unknown person would get angry that it wouldn''t be a near miss anymore.

    Even when he was strong and relied on his force more than to his brains, he knew not to

    make an unknown person who could throw boulders like that to be angry. In fact, he knew it from the start, so why did he became stupid and questioned this devil?

    Tam complained to himself as he continued to dig with the devil''s instructions. While doing so, he watched in astonishment as the devil was also moving the bigger pieces out of the way.

    ^At the church where the cardinal escaped^

    "So, can you explain this?" A patriarch asked out from the Cardinal while pointing out to the precious relic that was now broken at the floor.

    "No time to explain the devil''s attack and has the girl." The cardinal shouted, panicking.

    "Calm down, and we cannot get any sense of your mumble jumble language. So calm down and explain where the girl and the rest of the forces? And especially why did you activate the emergency teleport?" The pope asked who had just entered the room.

    "Th¡­.the devil has the girl now. We were attacked by a devil!" The cardinal screamed loudly.

    Some of the other people in the room started to murmur. Did they hear, right? A devil? Not a demon?

    "Are you sure it wasn''t a demon? But it really was a devil?" The pope asked, concerned by this new course of events.

    "Yes, a high-ranking one that wore a suit, and he wiped out everyone else, and I was the only one to survive." The cardinal said while starting to panic again while thinking of the course of events.

    "The...there was also dark elves around the girl a lot of them around her." The cardinal muttered out once again, and everyone gasped.

    They could have expected a devil but dark elves also?

    "And you promise this information is right? As this would mean that the war against the dark forces would be on again, and this world would be plummeted down to the eternal darkness once again." The pope said out while remembering the scripts from the last devil versus God war.

    "Yes, I swear it solemnly in my honor." The Cardinal said, and the pope just smiled before slicing the Cardinals head off from its shoulders.

    "You all know that this information cannot leave this room among the public. If we catch you from spreading this, your fate will be worse than the cardinals." The pope said out while watching the others in the room.

    Everyone else just nodded at the room, scared of saying anything that could make the pope angry.

    "Good now I have to take my leave and go to meditate and receive the guidance of the only true God, the sun god." The pope said out while leaving the room with a satisfied smile.

 112 Chapter 112

    But suddenly, the whole area exploded once again and the devil, even when he didn''t want to do it, had to dive in and save Tam from the rubbles.

    As he knew that he was the friend of those people and it would be good to be on his good side also.

    In the middle of the rubble was a slender woman with her black hair and violet eyes slowly stretching out.

    Suddenly Tam and the devil blushed out, and their faces turned beet red, and Tam immediately threw his jacket to Elvire, who just caught it and was surprised by the sudden action before realizing that she was completely naked and quickly equipped the jacket.

    Suddenly there were two familiar noises behind her.

    "My dear, are we still alive, or what happened?" Jaina asked out confused by the current situation as she couldn''t remember anything that happened after she had stayed and protected her child.

    "I think we are still alive, but why has Elvire grown up so fastly and looks like she''s over twenty now?" Levin said before realizing the fact that the face he knew was actually gone, and there was this weird but still somehow familiar face that he recognized.

    "Are you Elvire?" He carefully asked out, but suddenly he winched out from the pain as Jaina had given him a powerful slap out from nowhere.

    She angrily pouted out and said.

    "Cannot you recognize your own daughter anymore? She might have grown a lit¡­ a lot, but she is still the same, and she is still our daughter." Jaina angrily shouted out while scolding out Levin loudly before dragging him from the ear to next to Elvire and saying.

    "Apologize to my daughter now, or I will break up you immediately at this point, and I won''t let you get even close to us anymore."

    Levin was embarrassed by this whole situation, and his behavior loudly apologized for his behavior before Elvire cut in by saying.

    "Thank you for both of you. I might not be your biological child, but you both are still my parents.

    There is a lot to tell and what I have to talk about with you two as I''m slowly getting my memories, but there are still some hazy things." After saying this, she suddenly hugged out the people she trusted and called her parents.

    "Sorry to interrupt this sweet family bonding, but we have made quite a mess here, and it wouldn''t be too long before some new forces would come here.

    So I suggest a quick evacuation from this place to somewhere safer." The devil said, and only now the family of three noticed him, and Elvire asked from Tam.

    "Who is this person next to you, and why are you hugging and holding him so tightly?

    Are you already planning on cheating on your wife and with a male?" Before giggling out when she saw Tam''s face turning beet red once again.

    He quickly released his hands and coughed out.

    "I don''t know who he is, but he protected you, and he also saved everyone here by killing the church''s forces alone.

    So I say we could trust him as he is especially right at the certain thing.

    We really caused a huge mess here." Tam said while widely pointing out with his arm showing the damages around them, and only now the three of them noticed that the church was gone and there was just a huge crater left.

    "Are the others still safe?" Jaina asked, but she quickly got an answer to that question.

    As suddenly, Mala appeared angrily and threw the largest piece of a rock straight to Tam''s back, knowing that it wouldn''t kill or do anything to him but that it would hurt like hell.

    "You bastard. I will seriously kill you, but before that, I will get a divorce from a bastard like you." Mala angrily screamed out and kicked Tam straight to his crotch, making him unable to move for a moment.

    "My dear, it''s so nice to see you also. Could we leave this to another point? As we should quickly move away from here." Tam said while not trying to avoid Mala''s fists and kicks.

    "Move this to another point? First, you don''t let me go up to search and help. Then you even dare to knock me out forcefully, and when I wake up, I suddenly hear that you went up alone and there was another big explosion.

    Third! Do you know how fucking worried I was about you¡­ you bastard!" Mala shouted out while sobbing out loudly, and Tam just kept her in his embrace that she could calm down.

    The devil who saw these both men being dominated by their wives suddenly gulped out and started to loosen his collar up while thinking about his future spouse.

    ''Will my life be like theirs and be dominated by my spouse while I''m unable to do anything else and just have to accept it silently?'' The devil thought out while measuring up Elvire and then came to the conclusion that the best choice was not to think about this at this moment.

    "Hey, slowpokes, if you don''t want to be captured by the church or who knows who will come here next, we really better start moving out and soon." He suddenly shouted out, and only now, there started to be some movement happening.

    Levin went downstairs to explain the situation to the rest of the dark elves while Jaina was trying to find fitting clothes for Elvire from her spatial ring, and when she was done, Elvire suddenly giggled once again, and she asked out.

    "What is so funny, my dear?" And Elvire answered out.

    "Watch. I will show you." While she suddenly started to walk towards Mala.

    Mala measured Elvire before saying.

    "You really did grow a lot, my dear, but you still have the same scent and features as before." And suddenly hugged Elvire.

    Elvire, who accepted the sudden hug, started to play with Mala''s hair before saying.

    "Mala, my dear, I might have shocking news to you about your spouse."

    "What? What did he do already?" Mala said while suspiciously looking at Tam, who suddenly gulped out and tried his best to move away, but he suddenly heard an icy voice coming from behind him.

    "And where you are going? You will stay right here and stay put.

    So Elvire, can I call you sister now? And what did my worthless husband do once again?" Mala asked out from Elvire while keeping her eyes on Tam.

    "Of course, you can call me a sister. I would love that.

    And don''t be too shocked, but when I opened my eyes, I saw your husband hugging him tightly, and he couldn''t even get his hands off from his body." Elvire said while pointing out the devil and Mala suddenly shouted out.

    "What! Is this true? Tam? You better explain this to me immediately!"